Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The sun shone brightly through the windows of the office building. A well-known pharmaceutical office in the heart of downtown Albany was none-the-wiser as Ada Wong confidently strode down its hallways. Her heels echoed softly in the halls, other employees occasionally nodding their head towards her in greeting as they continued on their way. With her badge hanging from her breast pocket, and a stack of papers resting in the crook of her arm, Ada traversed the labyrinthine halls of the office complex with ease.

She had studied the map of this place for hours prior to coming. At the front desk, she needed to take the elevators on the left. Once inside, press the button for the eighth floor and enjoy the view of the city the higher up she went. Traversing the eighth floor was going to be trickier– Ada technically didn’t have the access or credentials to get into the server room, but she did have access to the office where she could borrow another’s badge. She turned a corner after walking a few more steps, stopping in front of an office door. She peered in through the thin, long window on the door’s right side.

It appeared to be dark and empty inside. Ada swiped her badge on the card reader outside of the door, the machine beeping softly and flashing green at her as she did so. She carefully pushed the door open and inspected her surroundings– a standard, simple office greeted her in response. With not a soul in sight, she made her way further inside, her eyes searching for the elusive badge needed to enter her destination.

Ada strode around the desk in the room and began to open its drawers, carefully rifling through the contents of each one until her fingers brushed against the familiarity of smooth, cool plastic. Fingers wrapping around the card tightly, she absconded with the security badge and quickly made her way back out into the hall without being seen. With the prize secured, she seamlessly blended back into the flow of employees, her mission progressing undetected amidst the corporate hustle and bustle.

She moved with purpose toward her ultimate destination: the server room. As she drew closer, the hum of machinery grew more pronounced, signaling her proximity to the heart of the corporation's digital infrastructure. Finally reaching the designated area, Ada paused outside the door to the server room, her senses on high alert. With practiced finesse, she produced the pilfered security badge and swiped it through the card reader, the device obediently granting her access with a soft click. With a silent exhale, Ada pushed open the door and stepped into the cool confines of the server room.

Rows of towering racks filled with blinking lights and whirring fans greeted her, a testament to the technological prowess of the corporation. Ignoring the mesmerizing display, Ada focused on her objective, striding purposefully toward the designated server array. With practiced precision, she began to interface with the system, her fingers dancing across the keyboard as she initiated the sequence of commands that would grant her access to the data some competitor was interested in.

While typing her string of commands and working to load the data onto a portable drive, Ada heard the soft, familiar chime of her cell phone. She paused in her work, pulling her phone from her blazer to check the caller ID. She recognized the number immediately and answered the call, holding her cell phone between her ear and shoulder as she continued to work.

“Hey hey– I wasn’t expecting to hear from you so soon,” she greeted, her voice friendly and gentle.

Her hands briefly paused again as she listened to the person on the other end of the line. Ada frowned as the other person continued, and she eventually sighed, her mind racing with possibilities.

“Did you check your bag?...Are you absolutely sure it’s not there?”

Biting her lip in thought, she tapped her fingers on the edge of the computer, trying not to lose focus.

“I’ll check for it when I get home. If you did forget it, I’ll bring it over, okay? I’ve got to get back to work now. I’ll give you a call later… I love you too, bye.”

Ada hung up her phone and slid it back into her pocket. She typed a few more commands into the terminal and then waited for the data transfer to complete. Time seemed to stretch as Ada waited, every second feeling like an eternity as she monitored the transfer's progress with unwavering focus. The rhythmic hum of the servers filled the room, a steady backdrop to the tense atmosphere of anticipation. With each passing moment, the stakes grew higher, the success of her mission hinging on the completion of the data transfer.

After what felt like an eternity, the progress bar reached its culmination, signaling the successful conclusion of the transfer. With a sense of relief washing over her, Ada allowed herself a moment of satisfaction before swiftly disconnecting from the system. Now it was time to pack up and go home. Although this wasn’t quite what she had expected for her last ever mission, it was much better than being chased down, shot at, fighting the undead, or anything else remotely crazy or dangerous. But this is it. We’re done. We can’t afford to keep doing this…

Quickly making her way to the exit, she stepped out of the server room and into the bustling corridors of the corporation. Ada suppressed a smile as she walked back towards the elevators, proud of herself for still having ‘the touch’ after so many years out of the field. It wasn’t her first choice, but it had been a necessary one as her body and mind recovered. Even six years later, she couldn’t help but think about their last time together. If she had just pushed harder, would he have listened to her? Would he have stayed? There wasn’t any point in wondering any longer, and she quickly pushed the thoughts from her mind.

After successfully completing her mission, Ada made her way back home to her upscale condominium nestled within the heart of the city. The sleek exterior of the building gleamed under the glow of the sun, a beacon of modern luxury amidst the urban landscape. As she stepped through the lobby and into the elevator, Ada couldn't help but feel a sense of satisfaction wash over her.

The elevator ascended smoothly, carrying her up to the floor where her home awaited. The doors slid open, revealing a corridor lined with plush carpeting and subdued lighting. With a sense of anticipation, Ada made her way to her unit, the soft click of her heels muffled against the carpet in the quiet hallway. Upon reaching her door, Ada retrieved her keys from her purse and unlocked the entrance to her sanctuary. Stepping inside, she was greeted by the familiar sight of comfy furnishings and tasteful decor. The spacious living room boasted floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a breathtaking view of the city skyline, a sight that never failed to captivate Ada's attention.

Setting her belongings down on the sleek, minimalist table, Ada allowed herself a moment to unwind. She kicked off her heels and padded across the polished hardwood floors, relishing the feeling of freedom that came with being back in the comfort of her own home. As she made her way to the kitchen to prepare a well-deserved treat, Ada couldn't help but reflect on the events of the morning, grateful for another successful mission. All she needed to do was make contact with the supplier for the transfer of goods and receive her payment.

As she grabbed a few pieces of chocolate from the fridge, Ada unwrapped one and popped it into her mouth, the milkiness melting and leaving her tongue tingling from the sweetness. She set the remaining pieces on the kitchen island and slowly made her way down the hall past her bedroom into the next one. The moment she entered the doorway, she saw the object in question lying on the bed. A small, stuffed black cat with a red bow tied around its neck sat waiting expectantly.

Shaking her head and laughing softly to herself, she scooped up the toy and made her way back into the kitchen. As she rounded the corner, the barrel of a gun was practically pressed against the side of her head. Ada froze in place, assessing the situation that was laid out before her. Six operatives, all dressed in black tactical gear and brandishing firearms were in her kitchen, their aims all fixated on her. She slowly raised her hands to surrender, toy still in hand.

“I don’t remember giving the boys in blue a call, but I take it you’re not them, huh?” she asked, her tone remaining light and playful.

“Are you Ada Wong?” one of them asked.

“That depends… Who wants to know?” she replied.

Two of the operatives looked at each other briefly, nodding in agreement before turning on the walkie strapped to their chest.

“Commander, we have Ada Wong in custody. We’ll prepare to move her to the prepared destination.”

“Hold on, I never said I would go anywhere with you,” Ada said, attempting to hide the worry that was growing internally.

”Good. Bring her in.” came a man’s voice from over the radio.

Before Ada could attempt to get away, one of the agents was placing a black bag over her head, plunging her world into darkness. Strong hands pinned her arms behind her back, the cold bite of zipties securing her wrists with unforgiving tightness. Her heart pounded in her chest as she was forcibly escorted from the familiarity of her home, the muffled sounds of the outside world barely reaching her ears through the thick fabric of the bag. Despite her predicament, Ada remained composed, her mind racing with strategies to extricate herself from the clutches of her captors.

As the clock in the dimly lit room ticked relentlessly, each passing second felt like an eternity to Ada. Time seemed to stretch endlessly as she sat confined in the stark interrogation room, her senses heightened and her mind still racing with thoughts of escape. She knew for a fact she had been there for several hours already. The harsh glare of the overhead light cast deep shadows across the bare walls, its oppressive heat adding to the stifling atmosphere of the room. Ada's wrists chafed against the unforgiving grip of the zipties, a constant reminder of her captivity. Despite the discomfort and the gnawing uncertainty of her situation, she maintained a facade of calm composure, her steely resolve unwavering in the face of adversity.

Chris Redfield sat across from her at the table, arms crossed and a less than pleased look on his face as he stared her down. She should have guessed that he would somehow be involved.

“Look, lady, I’ve got almost all the time in the world. You aren’t leaving until you answer our questions.”

“I already told you,” she began, irritation spreading on her features, “I don’t know anything. I’m not in this business anymore.”

He pulled a data drive from his pocket and tossed it onto the table between them. “So do you often go around stealing company secrets? Seems risky at best, and stupid at worst.”

Ada's eyes narrowed as she exchanged a defiant glance with Chris, refusing to be intimidated by his smug demeanor. "Don't talk to me as if I'm one of your dogs," she retorted, her voice laced with contempt. "Aren't you supposed to offer me a lawyer or something?"

Chris's smirk only widened at her defiance. "I don't think the best lawyer in the world is going to get you off the hook," he quipped, his tone dripping with condescension. "But... we can make you a better offer."

Ada remained unmoved, her resolve unyielding. "Not interested," she replied curtly, her gaze unwavering.

Suddenly, a faint tap sounded at the one-way mirror in the room, interrupting their tense exchange. Ada's attention shifted toward the source of the noise. “Uh-oh. Is your boss mad? They really should have sent someone that was good at their job to do this.”

Another tap on the glass punctuated her remark, sending a shiver of anticipation down Ada's spine. Whatever was happening behind the mirrored surface only fueled her curiosity further.

Chris' frown deepened at the continued interruption, his irritation palpable. "I've got this!" he snapped, abruptly rising from his chair and directing a stern glare at the mirror. "Stay in your lane!"

Ada couldn't help but suppress a smirk at Chris's defensive response, finding a small measure of satisfaction in his obvious discomfort. Whatever or whoever was on the other side of that mirror held an unusual amount of control over him. Something told Ada that it wasn't just any superior paying close attention to them.

As Chris suddenly stormed out of the room, his frustration evident in every tense line of his body, Ada couldn't help but feel a surge of satisfaction at his departure. Left alone in the stifling silence of the interrogation room, she took a moment to collect her thoughts and assess her situation. The absence of Chris provided a brief respite from the relentless pressure of interrogation, allowing Ada a moment of quiet reflection amidst the chaos. With her mind racing, she considered her options, weighing the risks and rewards of each potential course of action.

Despite the uncertainty of her circumstances, Ada remained composed, her resolve unshaken by the formidable challenges that lay ahead. With each passing moment, the tension in the room mounted, the anticipation of what lay ahead building to a crescendo. But Ada was ready. Ready to face whatever challenges awaited her, ready to seize control of her own destiny, ready to prove once again that she was a force to be reckoned with.

But she wasn’t ready for this.

As the door swung open once more, Ada prepared herself to deliver another cutting remark, her confidence unshaken despite the unexpected interruption. But as her eyes fell upon the figure who stepped into the room, any trace of amusement vanished in an instant, replaced by shock and disbelief.

Albert Wesker stood before her, his presence a chilling reminder of a past thought long buried. The man the world had believed dead for the last three years now stood before her, his imposing figure exuding an aura of power and control. For a moment, Ada was rendered speechless, her mind struggling to process the implications of Wesker's sudden appearance. Memories of their past encounters flooded her mind, stirring a mixture of fear and apprehension deep within her.

His presence commanded attention, his tall and imposing figure exuding an air of calculated menace. His chiseled features were framed by a shock of neatly combed, blonde hair, giving him a distinguished and almost regal appearance. His piercing gold and red eyes, cold and calculating, seemed to bore into Ada with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine.

Despite his impeccable grooming and tailored attire, there was an undeniable aura of menace that surrounded Wesker, a reminder of the darkness that lurked beneath his polished exterior. It was in the subtle details that the true extent of his power became apparent. As Ada's gaze traveled downward, she couldn't help but notice the subtle discoloration of his right hand and arm. The skin, once pale and flawless, now bore the telltale signs of exposure to the devastating effects of the Uroboros virus. A sickly grayish-black hue marred the surface, a stark reminder of the cataclysmic events that had transpired three years prior.

Despite the passage of time, the evidence of Wesker's brush with the deadly virus remained etched upon his flesh, a constant reminder of the power he wielded and the lengths he was willing to go to achieve his goals. With a subtle smirk playing at the corners of his lips, Wesker's gaze locked onto Ada's, his eyes gleaming with a predatory glint. In that moment, Ada knew that she was facing a foe unlike any she had encountered before, a formidable adversary whose mere presence threatened to upend the fragile balance of power in the world.

As Ada's gaze darted past Wesker's imposing figure, she called out, her voice tinged with urgency and disbelief. "Chris? Chris?!"

But there was no response, only the chilling smirk that curved Wesker's lips as he reveled in the power of his unexpected reappearance. His voice, as cold and calculating as she remembered, cut through the silence like a knife.

"Christopher has been temporarily benched," he declared, his tone dripping with mockery. "Since you refuse to cooperate, you now get to deal with me."

Ada's eyes narrowed with anger and frustration as she struggled to comprehend the reality of the situation. "You died," she spat, her voice laced with venom. "Chris killed you years ago."

Wesker's smirk widened, a sinister glint dancing in his piercing blue eyes. "It's good to know that the story they put together served its purpose," he remarked casually. "But no– I did in fact survive. And consider me... rehabilitated."

Ada's heart sank at his words, a sense of dread creeping over her as she realized the true extent of the danger she now faced. With Albert Wesker back in the picture, her already perilous situation had taken a turn for the worse, plunging her into a deadly game of cat and mouse with no clear path to victory.

As he advanced, his movements calculated and deliberate, Ada's heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing with fear and uncertainty. Her eyes remained fixed on his, searching for any hint of his intentions as he placed the plush cat toy on the table between them.

The significance of the innocent-looking toy sent a shiver down Ada's spine, her breath catching in her throat as she struggled to mask her growing unease. Had Wesker somehow uncovered her carefully guarded secret? Was he toying with her, testing the limits of her resolve? With a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach, Ada realized the gravity of the situation. The plush cat, a seemingly innocuous object, held the potential to expose her deepest vulnerabilities and unravel the carefully constructed facade she had spent years maintaining.

As Wesker's gaze bore into hers, his expression unreadable, Ada knew that she was teetering on the edge of a precipice, her fate hanging in the balance. With every fiber of her being, she fought to maintain her composure, steeling herself for whatever revelations lay ahead in this deadly game of manipulation and deception.

Ada's words carried a hint of playful defiance, a thinly veiled attempt to mask her growing apprehension. "It's not like you to bring gifts," she remarked, her tone teasing but tinged with underlying tension. "Have you been thinking about me this whole time?"

Her attempt at levity was a fragile facade, a feeble attempt to deflect the weight of the situation. Deep down, she knew that Wesker's actions held far more sinister implications than a simple offering of goodwill. The plush cat toy served as a subtle reminder of the dangerous game they were playing, a game where trust was a luxury she could ill afford. As Wesker's gaze bore into hers, his expression inscrutable, Ada braced herself for his response. With each passing moment, the tension in the room mounted, the air thick with unspoken threats and hidden agendas. In this deadly dance of wits and deception, Ada knew that every word and gesture held the potential to tip the scales in favor of one side or the other.

“I never stopped,” he replied coolly. “But it's evident that you did.”

Wesker's response cut through the tension in the room like a knife, his voice cool and composed despite the underlying implications of his words. Her mask of defiance faltered for a moment, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her features before she quickly regained her composure. "You always did have a flair for the dramatic," she retorted, her tone laced with defiance. "But I'm afraid you'll have to forgive me if I don't find your theatrics particularly convincing."

“Then let me get to the point: You will be moved to Boston effective immediately. You will agree to assist Blue Umbrella and the BSAA in the attempt to locate a new bioweapon that is being engineered as we speak. Once the threat is neutralized, your warrant will be too.” His voice, calm and authoritative, brooked no argument as he laid out the terms of her ultimatum.

Ada's mind raced as she processed the gravity of the situation. Boston. Blue Umbrella. The BSAA. Each name carried its own weight, its own set of dangers and uncertainties. To be thrust into the heart of such a volatile situation was a risk she couldn't afford to take lightly. She had decided to put this life behind her, and hours later she was being pulled right back in again.

“Like I told Chris, I’m not interested,” she said.

Ada's words hung in the air, a poignant reminder of the stakes at hand and the personal sacrifices she was willing to make in pursuit of her own redemption. Despite Wesker's biting retort, she remained resolute, her priorities clear and unwavering.

"I have more than just myself to think about now," she added, her voice steady despite the turmoil raging within her.

Wesker's expression darkened at her words, a flicker of frustration crossing his features before he composed himself once more. "Is saving the world not good enough for you now?" he countered, his tone laced with bitterness.

Ada met his gaze without flinching, her resolve unshaken. "My daughter is the only world I care about now," she declared, her voice infused with a fierce determination. In that moment, Ada knew that she had made her choice. No matter the consequences, no matter the dangers that lay ahead, she would stop at nothing to protect her daughter and ensure her safety in a world fraught with peril. And if that meant defying the formidable Albert Wesker and the forces he represented, then so be it.

“So the child really is yours then? It’s not like you to be careless,” he admonished.

Ada's jaw tightened at Wesker's pointed remark, his words striking a nerve despite her best efforts to remain composed. The mention of her daughter, a subject she had kept fiercely guarded, only served to deepen the tension between them.

"I assure you, my personal life is none of your concern," she replied tersely, her voice laced with a hint of warning. "And if you think for one moment that you can use her against me, you're gravely mistaken."

Though her words were firm, Ada couldn't shake the unease that settled in the pit of her stomach. As the silence stretched between them, Ada braced herself for Wesker's response, knowing that their precarious standoff had only just begun. In this deadly game of deception and betrayal, she knew that her daughter's safety was paramount, and she would stop at nothing to ensure that she remained out of harm's way.

“Then I suppose she’s coming with us then. Chris and his team will escort you back home to gather your belongings. We fly out tonight,” he said decisively.

With a heavy sigh, Ada nodded curtly, her expression guarded as she acquiesced to Wesker's demands. "Fine," she replied evenly, her voice betraying none of the turmoil raging within her. "But make no mistake, Wesker. If any harm comes to Nora, there will be consequences."

“I expect nothing less,” he chuckled.

Ada met Wesker's chuckle with a steely gaze, her expression unreadable as she watched him depart. Though his demeanor was as composed as ever, she couldn't shake the feeling that their encounter had set into motion a chain of events that would forever alter the course of her life. As the door closed behind him, Ada took a moment to steel herself for the challenges that lay ahead.

Wesker and Chris stood face to face in the observation room, the tension palpable between them as they confronted the fallout of Wesker's actions. Chris's displeasure was evident in the rigid set of his jaw and the stern furrow of his brow, his frustration simmering just beneath the surface.

"You know as well as I do that this isn't how we operate, Wesker," Chris admonished, his voice clipped with barely concealed anger. "Using Ada's daughter as leverage is crossing a line."

Wesker regarded Chris with a cool detachment, his expression betraying none of the turmoil also brewing within him. "In this line of work, sentimentality is a liability," he replied evenly. "You of all people should understand that, Redfield."

Chris bristled at the use of his surname, his jaw tightening with suppressed emotion. "That's not the point," he retorted, his voice tinged with frustration. "We can't just use innocent bystanders as pawns in our games. It’s our job to protect them."

Wesker's lips curved into a sardonic smirk, his gaze unwavering as he met Chris's defiant stare. "And yet here we are," he replied coolly. "Besides, someone should notify Leon that he has a daughter. It seems only fair that he should know."

Chris's expression softened slightly at the mention of Leon, a flicker of concern crossing his features. "Leon," he murmured, his voice tinged with regret. "Yeah… I'll take care of it."

As Chris watched him answer his phone, stepping off to a different corner of the observation room, he knew that their uneasy alliance had just become even more complicated. I hope you know what you’re doing, Captain… Wesker finished up his phone call quickly and rejoined Chris by the mirror.

“It seems she’s still at the sleepover. I’m going to take Ada and we’ll go pick her up,” he said.

Chris regarded Wesker with a mixture of exasperation and concern, his brow furrowing at the implication of Wesker's words. "You can't go by yourselves," he insisted, his voice firm. "You'll need to take someone from our team with you."

Wesker's lips curved into a wry smirk, his amusement evident in the tilt of his head as he met Chris's gaze. "I thought I couldn't use guns?" he quipped, his tone laced with sarcasm. "Nobody said I couldn't use my bare hands if I needed to."

Chris sighed, knowing that arguing with Wesker was often an exercise in futility. Despite his reservations, he knew that time was of the essence, and they couldn't afford to waste any more of it debating the logistics of their plan.

"Fine," Chris conceded reluctantly. "But if you’re not back here in an hour, I’m hunting you down.”

Wesker's smirk widened at the sound of Chris giving in so easily, his gaze flickering with amusement. "As you wish, Redfield," he replied, his tone dripping with mock deference. "Now if you’ll excuse me, we don’t have any time to waste.”

As Ada sat in the car beside Wesker, her sore wrists serving as a painful reminder of the ordeal she had endured, a sense of unease settled over her like a heavy shroud. Though grateful that the zip ties had been removed, she couldn't shake the feeling that their current situation was rife with potential dangers.

The fact that they had been allowed to travel alone only heightened Ada's sense of apprehension, the absence of any accompanying guards setting off alarm bells in her mind. It was a glaring red flag, one that she couldn't afford to ignore in the dangerous world of espionage and betrayal. As the car sped down the road, Ada stole a sideways glance at Wesker, his inscrutable expression betraying nothing of his true intentions. Though she knew better than to trust him completely, she couldn't deny that he had definitely changed in some ways.

As they approached the townhome, Ada's heart grew heavy with the weight of the conversation she knew she would have to have with her daughter. How does one explain to a five-year-old that their entire life is about to be uprooted and moved to a new place?

With a sigh, Ada glanced over at Wesker, wondering how he would navigate the delicate situation. Despite their shared goal of retrieving her daughter, she knew that their methods and motivations were worlds apart. As they parked outside the townhome, Ada steeled herself for the difficult conversation ahead.

Taking a deep breath, she turned to Wesker, her expression serious. "I'll handle this," she said quietly, her voice tinged with determination. "Just... be ready."

With a nod of acknowledgment, Ada stepped out of the car and made her way to the front door of the townhome, her heart pounding in her chest with each step. She knew that the conversation awaiting her inside would be one of the hardest she'd ever had, with so many moving parts to navigate.

She rang the doorbell, cursing herself for not being able to call ahead of time. While it wasn’t extremely late, it certainly wasn’t an appropriate hour to visit someone. As Jen opened the door, Ada was met with a mixture of surprise and confusion in her friend's expression. Ada offered a faint smile in return. She knew that showing up unannounced at this hour was far from ideal, but the urgency of the situation left her with little choice.

"Hey, Jen," Ada greeted softly, her voice tinged with apologetic tones. "I'm sorry for dropping by so unexpectedly. Can we talk for a moment? Also, I need to take Nora home. We had some things come up."

Jen's eyebrows furrowed in concern as she stepped aside to let Ada inside, sensing the gravity of her friend's demeanor. "Of course, Ada," she replied, her voice gentle. "Is everything okay?"

Ada's heart skipped a beat as she heard Wesker's footsteps approaching behind her, his presence casting a palpable shadow over the otherwise ordinary scene. She could sense the tension in the air, the subtle shift in Jen's demeanor as she watched Wesker carefully, her eyes flickering between him and Ada as if searching for clues to unravel the enigma before her.

With a forced calmness, Ada turned to face Wesker, her expression guarded as she met his inscrutable gaze. Though she couldn't deny the unease that his presence elicited, she knew that confronting him in front of Jen would only complicate an already delicate situation.

“I thought you said you were going to wait in the car,” Ada said.

“Well I thought I could help Nora get her things together while you talk to Jennifer, dear,” he smirked. “No reason for me to sit around and be useless, right?”

Jen, sensing the undercurrents of tension between them, remained silent as she observed the interaction unfold before her. Though outwardly composed, Ada could see the concern in her friend's eyes, a silent plea for reassurance amidst the uncertainty that surrounded them. With a quick nod, Ada gestured for Jen to lead the way into the townhome, her resolve unwavering despite the obstacles that lay ahead. As they stepped inside, Ada braced herself for the difficult conversation that awaited them, knowing that the truth she was about to reveal would forever change the course of their lives.

“The girls are upstairs– Sorry I didn’t catch your name?” Jen said, looking towards Wesker.

“Albert,” he replied. As Wesker extended his left hand for a brief shake, Ada couldn't help but notice the calculated gesture, the subtle indication that he was making an effort to appear less intimidating in Jen's presence by using his less scarred hand. Despite the facade of civility, Ada remained on guard, acutely aware of the danger that lurked beneath Wesker's polished exterior.

“Hi, Albert. Anyway, the girls are upstairs. If you want to follow me…” she said, leading the way.

Ada rubbed the sides of her arms in anticipation, warding off an invisible chill at the thought of Wesker being so close to her daughter. She waited for what felt like an eternity before Jen came back downstairs alone.

“Bill is with them,” she said before Ada could even ask a question. “Ada what the hell is going on? Are you okay? You’re scaring me.”

For a moment, Ada was at a loss for words, her mind racing to find the right words to ease Jen's fears without revealing too much. She knew that she couldn't keep Jen in the dark any longer, but the truth was a bitter pill to swallow, one that she wasn't sure she was ready to confront.

Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Ada met Jen's gaze with a mixture of apprehension and resolve. "I'm sorry, Jen," she began, her voice soft but tinged with urgency. "There's... a lot you don't know. But right now, the most important thing you should know is that we’re going to be leaving for a little bit."

“Leaving? Or kidnapped?” Jen asked, crossing her arms. Suddenly, her voice became quieter so that the men upstairs couldn’t hear them. “Is that Nora’s father?”

“No!” Ada said quickly. “No… Albert is just someone I used to work with.”

“Work friends don’t normally give each other pet names,” Jen shot back.

“Okay, you’re right. There’s some history there, but he is not her father, Jen. And please don’t mention that again. I don’t want Nora to think that either.”

Wesker strained to listen to the women talking downstairs as he stood in the hallway outside of the girls’ room. Jen’s husband Bill stood nearby, leaning against the wall and watching Wesker with a semi-friendly demeanor.

“So you’ve known Ada long?” Bill asked, trying to make conversation.

“Since before Raccoon City,” Wesker remarked casually, observing the family photos that littered the walls in the hallway.

“That long, huh? Yeah, Ada told us once she was caught up in that mess. Crazy how a whole city could just get wiped out like that. Were you there when the outbreak happened?”

“No.”

His curt response left Bill feeling unsure. He reached out and knocked on the bedroom door, calling to the girls to hurry up. Moments later, the door aggressively swung open, and before Albert stood a roughly three foot tall girl. Her hair was as black as night and her eyes an angry, piercing blue. You’re their child alright… he thought to himself. Your mother’s looks and your father’s attitude. Great.

“Are you ready to go, Nora?” Wesker asked.

To everyone's surprise, she spoke up with a confidence far beyond her years. "I could take you," she declared to the tyrant, her voice carrying a hint of challenge that caught the adults off guard.

Bill exchanged a bemused glance with Wesker, unsure of how to respond to the young girl's unexpected bravado. “Not today kiddo,” Bill laughed, reaching out to take Nora’s hand and lead them downstairs. Her behavior created a strong juxtaposition to the rest of her– light pink pajamas and a backpack shaped like a cat didn’t portray a particularly vicious look to Wesker.

Nora begrudgingly took Bill’s hand and quietly followed along, Wesker trailing behind. When they finally made it downstairs, Nora quickly ran to her mother, hugging her legs and giving her a big smile. “Did you find Whiskers?” she asked her mother.

“Yes, he’s in the car,” Ada smiled, smoothing her daughter’s hair. “Speaking of which, we need to get going.”

“Are we going home?” she asked curiously. “I want to keep playing with Abby.”

“Another time, Nor. Come on…” Ada gently nudged her daughter towards the door.

After saying goodbyes and making their way to the car, Ada opened the door for Nora only to find there was no car seat in the back for her.

“Did you not put one in?” Ada asked Wesker as he climbed back in on the driver’s side.

“Put what in?” he asked, annoyed by her vagueness.

“A car seat,” Ada huffed, placing a hand on her hip. “She still needs to be in a booster because of her height.”

“You’re kidding…” he replied, turning around in his seat to look at her. “No, there’s no booster seat. Christ, Ada, just buckle her in, she’ll be fine.”

“You’re unbelievable, you know that?”

“When did you stop using a booster seat?” he asked, his tone carrying a hint of accusation.

“I don’t know? Why?”

“Because we both know that we weren’t put in some stupid booster seat as kids, and we turned out just fine.”

“Did we, Albert? Did we turn out fine?” she bit back as she helped Nora into the car. “I seem to remember you wanted to destroy the world. Or maybe I’m just remembering that wrong.”

Albert turned back around in his seat and started the car. “Just get her situated and let’s go,” he growled. “I don’t know why you have to argue about this when there literally isn’t any other option.”

Ada finished strapping Nora in before getting into the car herself. As Wesker drove them to Ada’s condo next, the trio mostly sat in silence. Nora seemed occupied with her toy cat until she decidedly wasn’t.

“Hey mom?”

“Hmm?”

“I can take him.”

“Why do you keep saying that?” Wesker asked, his patience wearing thin.

“You’re not fighting anyone, Nora,” Ada warned. “Who does the fighting?”

“You do…” she replied quietly.

“Is no one going to answer my question?” Wesker asked incredulously.

“She’s just been watching too many movies is all. Nora’s been pretending she’s a spy or something lately. Don’t mind her. She’s a good girl.”

Wesker reached up to adjust the rear view mirror so that Nora stayed within his sight. As he did so, he watched as she looked back at him in the reflection, a smile dancing on her little features. Something told Albert this child was going to be anything but good while in his presence.

Chapter Text

Ada leaned over Nora's seat, her fingers deftly adjusting the straps of the seatbelt to ensure they were snug but not too tight. As Nora winced and covered her ears, Ada couldn't help but feel a pang of sympathy for her daughter's discomfort.

"It's okay, sweetie," Ada reassured softly, her voice gentle as she leaned in closer to Nora. "The pressure will ease up soon. Just try to relax and take deep breaths, okay?"

With a reassuring smile, Ada reached out to gently pat Nora's head, offering a comforting touch amidst the turbulence of their journey. As the private jet rumbled beneath them, Ada remained by Nora's side, attempting to keep her focus on her daughter despite the man staring so intently at them. After a short while, Nora had succumbed to the exhaustion of the night, her body leaned over and her head resting in Ada’s lap.

She briefly looked over at Albert, his gaze having never left them since the plane took off.

“What?” Ada asked, finally acknowledging his presence. “I can tell you have something you want to say.”

He briefly looked down at his tablet, wondering if he should simply return to work instead of engaging in conversation. Knowing the matter to be futile, he folded the cover over the device before placing it on the table beside him.

“She’s really your daughter?” he asked, his tone laced with curiosity. “I mean, the resemblance is uncanny, but…”

“But what?”

“You never wanted children,” he continued. “And here you are, playing house. Forgive me, I’m still surprised, honestly. When was she born?”

“After you left,” Ada replied, a new coldness presented in her tone. “It was unexpected, but it was time to make a change. I needed something different after… after us.”

“Well Leon certainly is different,” Wesker pointed out. “It didn’t take long for you to seek out the government’s lapdog, did it? If I’m not mistaken, I wasn’t even dead when she was born.”

She pressed her lips into a firm line as she listened to Wesker. If she didn’t know any better, he almost sounded bitter. He put us in this position, she told herself, Nothing would have made him stay. Absolutely nothing. Ada sighed and pushed her bangs out of her face, briefly averting his stare to collect her own thoughts. When she spoke, she tried to do so with an easier, friendlier tone. There was no point in staying hung up on the past, and something told her that she and Wesker would be spending a great deal of time together.

“I’m only going to say this once, Albert: You left me,” she said. “I’m not mad or angry or anything else about it. We were just… incompatible.”

Gently rubbing his chin in thought, he grinned at her statement. “Interesting,” he replied, “I seem to remember asking you to come with me.”

Ada narrowed her eyes, sensing he was trying to rile her up for some unknown reason. “And I said I wasn’t going to go just so I can watch you die. You were wrong, and we both knew it.”

Wesker gave a defeated sigh, rolling his eyes at her response. “Where would you say that leaves us now?” he asked curiously, leaning back in his seat.

“There is no us,” she shrugged, gently stroking Nora’s hair as the child slept. “The only reason you sought me out was for your own gain, yet again. I’m only doing this for Nora. Once the job is complete, we’re leaving, just the two of us.”

Wesker's expression remained unreadable as he absorbed Ada's words, his gaze flickering briefly to Nora before returning to Ada. Though Ada could sense the weight of his scrutiny, she refused to let herself falter under his piercing gaze.

"Very well," Wesker finally conceded, his tone betraying no hint of emotion. "If that's how you wish to play it."

Ada nodded curtly, her jaw set in determination as she met Wesker's gaze head-on. She knew that their uneasy alliance was built on shaky ground, and she refused to be swayed by his manipulative tactics.

"As long as Nora is safe, that's all that matters," Ada declared, her voice resolute. "I won't let you or anyone else threaten that."

With a flicker of acknowledgment, Wesker fell silent, his thoughts inscrutable as he turned his attention to the passing clouds outside the window. As the private jet continued its journey toward their destination, Ada remained quiet, her resolve unshakable in the face of the unknown. For Nora's sake, she would do whatever it took to ensure their survival, even if it meant confronting the formidable Albert Wesker head-on.

The Blue Umbrella headquarters in Boston was a sprawling complex nestled amidst the urban landscape, its sleek, modern design a testament to the organization's cutting-edge technology and resources. The exterior boasted towering glass facades and gleaming metal accents, a striking contrast to the bustling city streets that surrounded it.

Inside, the headquarters buzzed with activity, as researchers and operatives alike moved with purpose through the sleek corridors and high-tech labs that filled the building. State-of-the-art security measures ensured that only authorized personnel could access the most sensitive areas, while communal spaces provided areas for collaboration and relaxation amidst the rigors of their work.

As for Wesker, he had been provided with onsite accommodations within the headquarters itself, a luxury befitting his status within the organization. It also doubled as a way for the powers that be to monitor his activities– a small price to pay for him to live his life relatively unbothered. His living quarters were spacious and elegantly furnished, with modern amenities and sweeping views of the city skyline serving as a backdrop to his daily activities.

It was during their arrival briefing that Ada received the unexpected news: she and Nora would be staying with Wesker in his onsite accommodations for the duration of her assignment. Though Ada's initial reaction was one of disbelief and apprehension, she knew that she had little choice in the matter. With the safety of her daughter at stake, she resolved to make the best of the situation, even if it meant being in such close quarters with the troublesome man.

As the trio made their way to Wesker's living quarters, Ada couldn't shake the feeling of unease that settled over her. Though she trusted her own abilities to protect her daughter, the thought of living under the same roof as Wesker filled her with a sense of foreboding.

“Are you sure this is necessary?” she asked Albert as he unlocked the door to their home.

“Unequivocally,” he smirked. “It’s more of a deterrent to keep you from running off in the middle of the night– but we both know you wouldn’t be so foolish, right dear heart?”

She rolled her eyes at his response as he opened the door to the home. As Ada and Nora stepped into Wesker's onsite accommodations, they were greeted by the sight of their bags and a few boxes of personal items already delivered to the residence. The spacious living area was bathed in soft, natural light, casting a warm glow over the sleek furnishings and modern decor.

Nora's eyes widened with wonder as she took in her surroundings, her excitement palpable as she eagerly darted from room to room. With boundless energy, she explored every nook and cranny of their new home, her curiosity driving her to investigate every corner with childlike enthusiasm.

"Wow, Mommy, look at this!" Nora exclaimed, her voice echoing through the spacious rooms as she discovered each new delight. From the cozy living area to the well-appointed kitchen, Nora's excitement knew no bounds as she reveled in the novelty of their new surroundings.

“Nora, don’t run in the house,” Ada gently scolded. Nora couldn’t seem to help herself as she stumbled upon what was presumably her room. It was filled with toys for a child her age and already decorated in a semi-neutral way.

Ada couldn't help but smile at her daughter's infectious joy, her heart swelling with gratitude for the opportunity to provide Nora with a safe and comfortable home. Though the circumstances that had brought them here were far from ideal, Ada was determined to make the best of their situation, for Nora's sake if nothing else.

As the child continued to explore their new residence with unabashed delight, Ada couldn't help but feel a sense of a loss. It’s more stable than anything I had growing up, Ada reminded herself. While still far from ideal, there was a roof over her daughter’s head, and the security at Umbrella had always been strict. Even having Wesker living with them would offer an additional sense of ease for Ada’s nerves. Speaking of which…

She turned to Wesker who was already heading towards the kitchen to grab a bottle of water out of the fridge. “Before we get into this too far, there needs to be some ground rules,” she said, placing a hand on her hip.

The plastic of the water bottle cracked as he drank from it, one of his brows raising in curiosity. He hadn’t been expecting a list of demands so soon, but he should have known better.

“This ought to be good,” he sighed, leaning his forearms on top of the island as he watched her. “Alright, go on then.”

“First off, you can ask Nora to do basic things, but you don’t get to parent her. She’s in a nasty stage where she becomes argumentative if she thinks someone is trying to assume a role they aren’t,” Ada explained.

“What’s the difference?”

“You’re smart– I think you’ll figure it out pretty quickly,” she smirked.

“Fine. I have no interest in parenting someone else’s child anyway. Anything else?”

“Yeah, this is strictly a working relationship. Just because we live here does not mean we’re going to share a bed or meals or anything else,” Ada continued.

“Your room is separated from Nora’s by a bathroom,” he informed her. “No reason for us to share anything at all.”

“Good. Good…” she trailed off.

“If you’re done,” Wesker began, briefly pausing to take another sip of water, “I have a few rules of my own.”

“Go ahead.”

“The study is off-limits to Nora, for reasons I would hope are obvious. Second, anything that happens while working is not to be brought back here. I quite enjoy my peace and unfortunately we’ll be around each other quite a bit…” He paused, waiting to see if she had any questions. Without the need for further clarification, he uttered his final new rule:

"And under no circumstances are you to invite anyone over," Wesker concluded, his voice carrying a hint of finality. "No interests, no boyfriends, and no one night stands."

As Wesker's last rule fell upon Ada's ears, she couldn't help but feel caught off guard. While she was prepared to abide by it, she couldn't quite grasp the purpose behind such a strict prohibition. The notion of not inviting anyone over, be it friends or potential romantic interests, seemed arbitrary and unnecessary given their professional relationship and the circumstances of their arrangement.

However, Ada knew better than to question Wesker's directives openly. She understood the importance of maintaining harmony and respecting boundaries, especially in such close quarters. Though she harbored her own doubts and reservations, she made a mental note to adhere to Wesker's rule, if only to avoid unnecessary conflict and tension between them.

With a silent nod of acknowledgment, Ada resolved to navigate this latest challenge with grace and discretion. She knew that their shared goal of protecting Nora and completing their mission would require her to set aside her personal misgivings and focus on the task at hand. And if that meant adhering to Wesker's seemingly arbitrary rules, then so be it. For now, at least.

“Good, then it’s settled then,” he smirked, finishing off his water before tossing the bottle in the trash. “You’ll report at 7 am daily.”

“What about school for Nora?” Ada asked curiously.

“A tutor is being arranged. A private room will be set up for Nora to continue her studies.”

“Albert, she’s a child,” Ada frowned. “She should be with kids her own age. You know– learning how to socialize?”

He shrugged uncaringly. “Oh Jesus… Sign her up for some extra curriculars in the area then, Ada.”

Based on his response, Ada could just tell that things were going to go swimmingly between them.

"Alright, I'll look into it," she conceded, her tone tinged with resignation. "But I expect you to be supportive of whatever decisions I make regardless. I won’t have her growing up the same way we did."

Wesker offered a noncommittal nod in response, his attention already drifting elsewhere as he walked towards his study. Ada couldn't help but feel a pang of frustration at his lack of engagement, but she knew that pressing the issue further would only lead to more conflict.

As Wesker locked himself into his study, the weight of his decision to let Ada and Nora live with him hung heavily in the air. Though it had been entirely his idea, he couldn't shake the nagging doubt that had begun to gnaw at the edges of his consciousness. As he stood alone in the dimly lit confines of his study, Wesker allowed himself a moment of introspection, his thoughts swirling with conflicting emotions. On one hand, he knew that allowing the two to stay with him was a calculated move, one that served his own interests in ways that even he struggled to fully comprehend. Yet, as he mulled over the implications of his decision, a sense of unease settled over him like a shroud.

Ada could never know the true extent of his motives, Wesker realized with a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach. To her, his offer of accommodation was merely an act of someone above him, a gesture born out of necessity rather than genuine concern. But beneath the facade of civility and cooperation, Wesker harbored secrets of his own.

As he made purposeful strides towards his desk, Wesker sat in front of his computer, quickly typing in his password into the familiar lock screen of blue and white. How different things had become since his death. He never thought he’d see the day when Umbrella made strides to be good. And he certainly never saw himself near the top of the chain when it happened. As he lazily scanned through the new emails he had gotten since retrieving Ada and Nora, his cell phone went off.

Surprised, he answered it while still scrolling through one of the reports that had come in.

“Uncle Wesker!” Sherry’s overly chipper voice came through the speaker. “Are they there? Did you bring them back with you?”

He leaned back in his chair, pinching the bridge of his nose as he tried to process how one person could sound so optimistic. “Yes, Sherry, they’re here. Why are you calling? I thought you two were–”

“We’re wrapping things up over here on our end. Got you those samples you were asking about,” she replied quickly. “I’ll let you know when we’re back in the States, okay? Gosh, I cannot wait to meet Nora!”

Sherry gave an excited little squeal at the thought of visiting. In the background, Wesker could hear a man tell Sherry to ‘can it already’. He smirked to himself. The way those two interacted reminded Albert of himself and Will all those years ago.

“I promise you she’s about as interesting as any other five year old,” Wesker sighed, quickly scrolling on to the next report. “Jake will probably get a kick out of her, though. That tiny thing keeps wanting to fight me for some reason.”

“Oh my god stop!” Sherry laughed. “Don’t do anything till we get back! I would love to see you get beaten up by a kindergartner.”

Wesker rolled his eyes at the response. “Uh huh… Sherry, I’ve had a long night, to be frank. I’ll see you two when you’re back in town. And… don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”

An odd way to tell someone to stay safe, but at least she knew what he meant. As they hung up, he couldn't help but wonder if he had made a grave mistake by dragging Ada back into their world. Other than her defiant little acts of corporate espionage, she truly had been living a quiet life. But as the sound of Nora's laughter echoed faintly through the walls of his study, Wesker's resolve hardened once more. Finding the new rumored BOW and eradicating it would remain the top priority until the mission was accomplished. Let’s just hope we can actually find it before it finds us…

After giving the girls a couple of days to settle in, Wesker and Ada prepared to introduce Nora to her new "classroom." It was a bright, inviting space nestled within the more sterile and functional confines of the Blue Umbrella headquarters. The room had been thoughtfully designed to resemble a typical kindergarten classroom, with colorful posters, educational toys, and a small desk where the tutor would work with Nora.

Ada knelt down to Nora's level, adjusting her daughter's backpack and giving her an encouraging smile. "You'll do great, sweetheart. Just listen to your tutor and have fun, okay?"

Nora nodded, her eyes wide with a mix of excitement and nervousness. "Okay, Mommy. Will you be back soon?"

"I'll be back before you know it," Ada reassured her, giving her a quick hug before standing up and glancing at Wesker.

Wesker watched the exchange silently, his expression unreadable. When Nora was settled with her tutor, he led Ada out of the room, the door closing softly behind them. They walked down the corridor in silence for a few moments, the only sound the soft click of their footsteps on the polished floor.

"I'll give you a tour of the facility," Wesker said, his tone all business. "It's important you know the layout and where you'll be working."

Ada nodded, falling into step beside him. They moved through the various sections of the headquarters, Wesker explaining the purpose of each area with precision. The research labs were filled with advanced equipment and scientists engrossed in their work, while the security control room hummed with activity as operatives monitored the facility's systems.

"This is where we conduct most of our research," Wesker explained as they passed a lab filled with researchers in white coats. "Cutting-edge technology and some of the brightest minds in the field. It's crucial that we maintain a high level of security here."

Ada's eyes scanned the room, taking in the sophisticated equipment and the intense focus of the scientists. She nodded, absorbing the information while keeping her own thoughts and questions in check.

“So how’s it feel to get to do your research so… openly,” Ada asked, a small tugging at her lips.

“I never really thought about it,” he shrugged.

They continued through the facility, passing by the medical wing, various conference rooms, and the armory, where weapons were meticulously stored and maintained. Wesker paused briefly outside a large, reinforced door.

"This is the containment area," he said, his voice low. "Highly sensitive. Unauthorized access is strictly prohibited."

Ada glanced at the door, a chill running down her spine. "Does that mean me?"

“Yes,” he sighed. “You are not authorized. Don’t even think about sneaking in. Blue would tell me immediately.”

“Blue?” Ada asked curiously. As soon as she asked the question, a blue hologram of a child appeared near them. The hologram had an almost eerie resemblance to a young girl, with bright blue eyes and a friendly smile. It was dressed in a simple dress and seemed to radiate a calming presence.

"Hello, Ada," the hologram greeted warmly, its voice carrying a slight digital tinge. "I am Blue, the AI responsible for monitoring and maintaining security within the facility."

Ada blinked in surprise, momentarily taken aback by the lifelike appearance and demeanor of the AI. "Well, hello, Blue," she replied, recovering quickly. "Nice to meet you."

Blue nodded, its holographic form flickering slightly. "It is nice to meet you as well. Please be aware that I am programmed to ensure the safety and security of all personnel and sensitive areas within the facility. Unauthorized access to the containment area will trigger an immediate alert."

Wesker watched the exchange with a faint smirk. "Blue is highly efficient," he said. "I trust there won't be any issues."

"Of course not," Ada replied smoothly, though the presence of the AI added another layer of complexity to her plans. She would need to be even more cautious with what she said and did while at the facility.

As they continued the tour, Blue occasionally appeared to provide additional information about the various sections of the facility. Its presence was both reassuring and a constant reminder of the surveillance they were under. When they finally returned to the main area, Wesker turned to Ada. "Now that you have a better understanding of the facility, we can focus on your assignments. Remember the rules, and we won't have any problems."

"Still all business," Ada chuckled, “And no play, it seems. I guess some things never change.”

He didn’t dignify her with an answer as Wesker led Ada through the sleek, automated doors of his personal lab, a space filled with state-of-the-art equipment and an almost clinical precision. As they entered, Ada's gaze was immediately drawn to an unexpected sight. Leon stood in the middle of the room, holding a bouquet of flowers and talking to Chris Redfield. His presence hit her like a shockwave, the smile falling from her face as their eyes met.

"Ada," Leon said, his voice filled with a mix of surprise and something else she couldn't quite place. "I’ve been waiting for you."

Ada's mind raced. Leon's presence was an unexpected complication she hadn't anticipated. It felt like a Raccoon City reunion, and she was starting to feel worn out and irritated by the number of surprises thrown at her. But now, faced with his earnest eyes and the hopeful look on his face, the gravity of the situation pressed down on her.

"Leon," she managed, keeping her voice steady despite the turmoil inside. "What are you doing here?"

"Chris told me about the new assignment," Leon replied, glancing briefly at Chris before returning his attention to her. "I wanted to see you and... talk."

Wesker stood back, watching the interaction with an air of detached amusement. "It seems we have a bit of a reunion," he remarked dryly.

Chris shot Wesker a sharp look before turning back to Leon and Ada. "We thought it would be good for the team if we were all on the same page," he explained. "Leon has been briefed on the situation."

Ada's heart sank further. She could see the determination in Leon's eyes, the hope that he might be able to build something with her. Or would it be rebuild? She hadn’t stayed with him long after finding out she was pregnant. Regardless, she knew that the truth would only complicate things further, especially with Wesker's unpredictable nature and his seemingly vested interest in her and Nora.

"Leon, this isn't the time," Ada said, trying to inject a note of finality into her voice. "We have work to do. You couldn’t have just sent a letter or something?"

Leon frowned, his disappointment evident. "Ada, I want to be part of her life. Our life."

Wesker's eyes gleamed with a predatory interest, clearly enjoying the tension. "How touching," he said, his tone laced with sarcasm. "But Ada is right. There are more pressing matters at hand."

Ada felt a surge of frustration at Wesker's manipulation of the situation. She needed to handle this carefully, for everyone's sake. "Leon, we can talk later," she said, softening her tone but remaining firm. "Right now, we need to focus on the task at hand."

Leon looked like he wanted to argue, but Chris stepped in. "Come on, Leon. Let's give them some space. We'll catch up later." He paused, looking over at Wesker. “I’ve got updates from the BSAA. I’ll find you later.”

With a reluctant nod, Leon allowed Chris to lead him out of the lab. Ada watched them go, her heart heavy with the weight of the lies she had woven to protect her daughter.

As the doors closed behind them, Wesker turned to Ada, his expression unreadable. "This should be interesting," he said quietly. "You have quite the tangled web, Ada. Are you sure you don’t want to chase him down? He did come all the way here for you both."

Ada squared her shoulders, refusing to let him see her unease. "Let's just get to work," she replied. "We have a lot to do."

Chapter Text

Six Years Earlier

The sound of the chopper landing on the designated pad outside could be heard even from inside the command room on the ship. Before the propellers had whirred into silence, Ada had stepped through the doors of the command room, a small metal case in hand and a look of disdain worn on her features. It was a look that Wesker had grown accustomed to over the past six months as their working relationship had grown more tense.

“Awfully ambitious of you to want to wipe out humanity,” she began, her tone calm despite her mood. “When were you going to notify me of the change of plans?”

Wesker tossed his binder onto the table in front of him before spinning around in his chair to face her. Shadows danced across his face as he stood from his chair to approach her.

“You brought the amber,” he remarked, failing to mask the surprise he felt. “Give it here.”

“Answer my question first.”

“It’s always been the plan,” he said. “I can’t help if you’re incapable of understanding that.”

Another biting remark from him. He wasn’t sure when he had lost his patience for questions and disobedience, but even Wesker was aware that Ada had become his verbal punching bag as of late. It didn’t help that she had been nothing but defiant on her latest mission-- he had been sure that she would run off with the amber for one reason or another. Not to mention she had interfered with Krauser eliminating Leon and had even been so careless as to get infected at the start of her mission.

“Sir,” a voice came over the speaker in the room. “The amount of damage to the island is less than what was anticipated. Reports show that less than 50% of the explosives went off.”

They stood a few paces away from one another, Ada still holding onto the case as the news broke from above them. Her heart skipped a beat as she noticed his eyes begin to glow from behind his shades. Wesker only saw in red these days, and no matter what she told him, he refused to believe anything was wrong.

“Oh Ada… What to do with you?” he sighed, fighting the urge to lose his temper. “Do you enjoy making me look like a pushover?”

“Just take your fucking rock. I’m done,” she huffed. Ada closed the distance between them and shoved the case into Wesker’s chest. His reaction was quick, and the feeling of her chin being grabbed had surprised Ada. Perhaps it had been a mistake for her to get so close.

Wesker looked down into her brown eyes, searching for an answer that wasn’t there. Something had changed with her these past months, and he had yet to figure out what it was. Her increasingly defiant behavior, her lackluster responses, and her incessant questions had become his biggest pet peeves among other things. Eyes that once looked upon him with passion or desire held another feeling altogether. A feeling he himself was all too familiar with.

Hate…

“Done?” he echoed, his voice tinged with restraint. “You’re done when I say you’re done. Now go take a shower. You smell like the local filth.”

“Are you sure that’s not how all humans smell?” she bit back. “No wonder you hate us so much.”

He roughly turned her face to the side as he let go of her, his other hand securing the case in his grip. “Go. Before I end up doing something we’ll both regret.”

Ada was prepared to deliver another retort, but decided against it. This is what they had been reduced to– petty arguments and violent behavior. She was sure that they fought more now than they ever had with one another. It was hard to believe that there was a time when she followed him willingly, perhaps even blindly. Albert Wesker was sick and the effects were changing him at a fundamental level. He was so far removed from the man she loved, it made her stomach churn.

The doors slid closed as she exited the control room, the sounds of her heels echoing softly in the distance until it disappeared completely. Albert turned back to the table behind him, setting the case down and opening it to reveal its contents. Inside, surrounded by black padding, was the vial of amber he had so greatly coveted. It glowed within its casing, casting a dim light on its surroundings. A small smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.

Not only had Ada actually returned from her mission, but she had brought him the real thing. Granted, he would still send it off for analysis just to be safe. It seemed that retrieving Krauser’s body had been an unnecessary safeguard, although he could certainly find other uses for the corpse. As he closed the case and pressed on the locks, a sigh escaped his lips.

It was only now that he felt he had been unnecessarily harsh with her. No agent was perfect– so what if she had disobeyed or failed to complete a few tasks? Fingers tapping against the metal case, he thought about what his next move should be. A hot meal, his mind decided. She must be hungry. And she’ll need my help with any bandages.

After dropping off the amber with another team member for analysis, Wesker had gone to the ship’s kitchen. One of the cooks had tried to explain that a meal had already been sent up to her.

“What do you mean it’s been sent up?” he asked.

“Miss Wong had made the request from her quarters. I just sent up one of the men not too long ago with her order. While I found it unusual, I—”

“Why was it unusual?”

There was a pregnant pause between the two men. The cook slowly put down his paring knife and carefully wiped his hands on his apron. “Because normally the request comes from you, sir, and for two. Miss Wong said that she was dining alone.”

The cook’s statement was bold despite it being the truth. The implication that Wesker and Ada always spent time together after a mission could have been damning for the tyrant. The last thing he needed was for the wrong person to learn of his more personal affairs.

“Miss Wong is more than capable of deciding when and what to eat,” he replied coolly. “Next time, I should be made aware before I come all the way down here.”

The cook would live to see another day. Besides, it wasn’t their fault that the request was made. It was Ada’s. Albert left the kitchen and made his way towards the living quarters on the ship. He passed several members of the security team as he approached the upper levels. Wesker was used to his presence creating a sense of unease around others, but today the team seemed especially on edge.

As his pace slowed to a halt, he picked up on the smell before anything else. Antiseptic. Cologne. Alcohol. Wesker looked over at one of the nearby guards, his hands balling into fists. The guard quickly looked away, adjusting his hold on his assault weapon as he did so. Not alone, are we Miss Wong?

Pushing open the door to her room, he stepped inside and began to assess the situation. While a part of him had expected worse, he had also expected better. Ada was sitting on the edge of her bed in a dark red bathrobe, damp hair falling into her face as one of the members of the medical team finished cleaning and dressing a wound on her arm.

In one hand, she held a glass of white wine while she was being attended to. She loudly exhaled upon seeing him step in, closing her eyes and seemingly dropping her head in defeat.

“Back to lecture me some more?” she asked before taking a long drink from her glass.

His jaw involuntarily tightened at her words, and his eyes flickered towards the doctor tending to the wound on her knee now. Her bathrobe slid further up her leg as he attempted to wipe at the cuts and scrapes on her skin. Ada tilted her head up, looking at Wesker through her wet bangs. While to some Wesker may have always worn a look of disdain, Ada had learned to differentiate between his subtle expressions.

Rolling her eyes, she sat up straighter and cleared her throat. “Jeremy, do you think you could give us a few minutes? I’d hate for him to snap your neck for merely existing in the same space.”

The man briefly looked up at Ada, the damp cotton ball in his hand hovering over her knee cap. “Err… I can come back later?” he offered. “We wouldn’t want it to get infected—”

“Out,” Albert seethed.

The doctor didn’t hesitate a moment longer, quickly grabbing some of his supplies and opting to leave the rest before departing the room in haste. Before the door had even clicked to a close, Ada reached behind her and grabbed a pillow off the bed. With what little strength she could muster, she tossed it at Albert who caught it effortlessly.

“Do you always have to be such an ass?” she frowned. “He was only patching me up.”

“That’s my job,” he frowned, dropping the pillow and moving to take up the former position of the doctor. He reached out to rub ointment on her knee, but she instinctively moved her leg away from him.

“Seriously? And now you want to play nice?” she asked.

“Let’s not go down this route again,” he warned, his voice dangerously low, eyes glinting with a mixture of frustration and something deeper, something almost protective.

Ada sighed, the sharp edge of her irritation softening slightly. She knew this game too well, the push and pull between them that always seemed to leave her feeling more entangled. "You can't keep doing this, Albert. One minute you're cold, the next you're...whatever this is." Suffocating. Manipulative. Controlling.

Wesker's expression tightened. "I have responsibilities, Ada. The things I deal with, they don't allow for… the consistency you desire." He reached out again, more gently this time, and she allowed him to apply the ointment.

"You mean the virus," she said quietly.

He didn't respond immediately, focusing instead on wrapping her knee with a bandage. When he finally spoke, his voice carried a new level of tiredness. "I’ve told you before, everything is under control. Once we get to Africa–”

“Africa?” she interrupted, her voice tinged with disbelief. “Who said anything about Africa?”

Wesker paused, his hands stilling for a moment before he resumed his task. "I was going to tell you," he said, not meeting her eyes. "There is an old Umbrella facility with resources that can help with my research.”

Ada suddenly stood from the bed, ignoring the protest from her injured knee. "You mean you were planning to drag me across the world without informing me first? Do you ever think about anyone but yourself?"

“Ada…” he growled, pinching the bridge of his nose in annoyance. “You know I’ve been working with Excella from TriCell for months. Don’t act as though you’ve been completely left in the dark.”

“You’ve got to see it, right? You’ve changed, Albert. I don’t even know you anymore.”

Wesker's eyes narrowed, his frustration evident. "Going to Africa is a necessary step. The Progenitor flower holds the key to everything. If we can harness its power–"

"Power for what, Albert?" Ada's voice was sharp. "You think I'm going to buy that you're just doing research? You already told me that millions are going to die.”

“Billions,” Wesker corrected. He stood, moving away from her, his back tense. "You don't understand the potential. The virus, Progenitor, it can reshape the world. Make it stronger."

"By wiping out humanity?" Ada shot back, trying to keep her voice steady despite the fear and anger bubbling up inside her. "That's what you really want, isn't it? Not to control the virus, but to unleash it?"

Wesker turned to face her, his expression a mixture of exasperation and something darker. "You think too small, Ada. This world is broken. Humanity is flawed. The virus is the next step in evolution. Only the strong will survive."

She shook her head, disbelief giving way to a cold, hard resolve. "And you think you're the one to decide that? To play god?"

"I am the only one who can," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "You know this world can't continue as it is. The progenitor flower is the key to a new beginning. The age of man is coming to an end."

For a moment, they stood in silence, the air between them thick with tension. Then Wesker's expression softened, just slightly. "Ada, if you just trust me–"

"Trust you?" She laughed bitterly. "I can't trust someone who wants to destroy everything and everyone."

He reached out, but she stepped back, the distance between them now more than just physical. "I'm going to Africa," he said, his voice cold once more. "With or without you."

“Then you’re going without me. I won’t stand around and watch you destroy yourself in the process.”

Present Day

Leaning back in his desk chair with his eyes closed, Wesker couldn't help but feel guilty for the way he had treated Ada. She had been right. He wasn't himself at the time, and he was too proud and delusional to have been able to admit otherwise.

He let out a heavy sigh, the memories of their last conversation haunting him. He could still see the pain in her eyes, the resolve in her voice as she walked away from him. Back then, he had been so consumed by his plans, by the virus coursing through his veins, that he couldn’t see the truth in her words. He had dismissed her concerns, convinced that his vision of a new world was the only path forward.

Now, sitting alone in the dimly lit office, he wished he could take it all back. The regret gnawed at him, a constant reminder of what he had lost. What if he had listened to her? What if he had allowed himself to trust her judgment instead of being blinded by his own ambition? He wondered how their lives could have been different if he hadn't pushed her away. They could have found a way to control his virus without resorting to the extremes he had been willing to go to. Maybe they could have built a life together.

Wesker opened his eyes, staring at the ceiling. He briefly imagined a world where he and Ada were partners in a different sense, not just in missions but in life. A world where he wasn’t constantly battling the darkness inside him, where he could be the man she believed he could be. He thought of Nora, the little girl he had secretly grown fond of without understanding why. If things had been different, could she have been his daughter instead? Would he have been able to be a father, to protect and guide her without the looming threat of his own destructive tendencies?

The guilt was a heavy burden, but it was also a reminder of his humanity, something he had nearly lost in his quest for power. He had been a monster, and Ada’s departure had been a turning point for him. Without her presence, he had truly begun to spiral. Excella had told him everything that he wanted to hear, when in reality, he had needed the truth. If it weren’t for Chris’ momentary lapse in judgment, he would have actually died in Africa. Redfield had no reason to give him an opportunity to turn things around, but he did. It was a price that Wesker would never be able to repay either.

Making his way towards his room with purposeful strides, his mind still swirling with troubled thoughts, he nearly collided with Ada as he rounded the corner.

Ada, lost in her own world as she typed out a text on her phone, didn't notice him until it was almost too late. Gasping softly from surprise as strong arms wrapped around her, she instinctively leaned back into the embrace to keep herself from falling forwards, her heart skipping a beat as she recognized the familiar scent of Albert.

"Wesker," she murmured, twisting in his arms to face him, her eyes searching his face for any sign of what was going on.

He held her close, his grip tight as if he were afraid to let her go. For a moment, they stood there in silence, the world around them forgotten as they clung to each other in the dimly lit hallway.

"I'm sorry," Wesker finally said, his voice barely above a breath. "I didn't mean to startle you."

Ada shook her head, reaching up to gently rest her hands against his chest. "It's okay," she said softly, "Are you… in a rush to go somewhere?"

They stood like that for a moment longer, the weight of their shared history hanging heavy in the air between them. Despite the uncertainty of their situation, there was a sense of comfort in each other's arms, a reminder of another time and another place.

As they finally pulled away, Ada couldn't help but notice Wesker’s body language. Was he annoyed that she had been in his way? She mentally prepared herself for some kind of conflict. "Wesker," she began tentatively, reaching out to touch his arm, "is everything okay?"

He didn't respond immediately, his gaze now fixed on some distant point as if lost in thought. Ada waited, her heart pounding in her chest as she prepared herself for whatever was about to come next.

“Of course. Good night,” he replied briskly, sliding past her in the hallway as he continued towards his bedroom.

Ada watched him go, a pang of disappointment tugging at her heart. She had hoped for a moment of connection, a chance to bridge the gap between them and ease the tension that lingered in the air since their arrival. But Wesker's brisk demeanor told her that now was not the time, that he needed space to sort through whatever was weighing on his mind.

Wesker retreated to his bedroom, the weight of his thoughts heavy upon him. As he reached the door, he paused for a moment, his hand lingering on the doorknob as he took a deep breath, steeling himself for what lay ahead. Entering his room, he closed the door behind him with a soft click, shutting out the world outside. The dim light filtering through the curtains cast long shadows across the room, adding to the sense of isolation that enveloped him.

With practiced movements, Wesker made his way to the ensuite bathroom, the cool tiles beneath his feet a welcome contrast to the turmoil raging inside him. He flicked on the light switch, illuminating the room in a soft glow, and turned on the shower, the sound of rushing water filling the air.

As steam began to fill the room, obscuring his reflection in the mirror, Wesker began to undress, his movements slow and deliberate. He peeled the fabric of his shirt off and tossed it aside. After working through the rest of his attire, he wiped away the condensation on the mirror to catch a glimpse of his reflection.

Standing in front of the sink mirror, he observed the blackened skin across his right arm and chest, a grim reminder of the consequences of his actions. Uroboros had marred his once flawless skin, leaving behind a grotesque patchwork of discoloration and scars.

For a moment, he allowed himself to stare at his reflection, his eyes tracing the lines and contours of his altered form. No amount of redemption could erase the physical sins of his past, no matter what he tried to do to atone.

Even after years of different viral therapies, his deluded mindset lingered in the recesses of his mind. Every now and then, it would slip out. A sharp word, a condescending remark, an impatient gesture. Moments where the old Wesker broke through, and some of his progress would be lost. Each slip was a reminder that the battle was far from over, that the monster within him was still lurking, waiting for an opportunity to resurface.

With a heavy sigh, Wesker turned away from the mirror, the steam swirling around him like a shroud. He stepped into the shower, letting the scalding water cascade over his body. The heat stung his skin, but he welcomed the pain, using it as a means to ground himself, to remind himself of his humanity.

As the scalding water cascaded over his body, Wesker's thoughts drifted back to Ada and the pain he had caused her all those years ago. He remembered the arguments, the betrayals, the times he had pushed her away in his relentless pursuit of power and control. He had been blinded by his ambition, unable to see the damage he was inflicting on the one person who had stood by him through it all.

Wesker turned off the shower and stepped out, the steam swirling around him as he reached for a towel. As he dried off, he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror once more. He didn't want to hold Ada back, to keep her from finding something he could never give her. She deserved better than the life he constantly dragged her into, better than the shadows that clung to him like a second skin.

But the thought of losing her, of watching her eventually walk away and knowing he would never see her again, filled him with an inexplicable sense of dread. She was his anchor, the one thing that kept him grounded in a world that seemed determined to tear him apart. Could he truly let her go, knowing that without her, he might once again succumb to his demons?

Absolutely not.

Chapter Text

The rhythmic thudding of Chris’s fists against the punching bag echoed through the room, punctuated by his controlled grunts of exertion. Leon had just finished his set and was wiping the sweat from his brow when his phone buzzed in his pocket. He glanced at the screen and saw Hunnigan's name flash across it.

"I'll be right back," he said to Chris, who nodded, focused on his training.

Leon stepped away to a quieter corner of the gym and answered the call. "Hunnigan, what's up?"

"Leon, I hope I’m not interrupting anything," Hunnigan began, her tone brisk and businesslike.

"Just at the gym with Chris. What’s going on? Miss me that much?" Leon asked, as playful with Hunnigan as ever. At one point in time, he would have admitted to having a crush on the woman. But Hunnigan had made it clear that she wasn’t one to mix business with pleasure, just like another woman he knew.

“Uh huh… No. Unfortunately, I hate to do this, but I’m giving you warning that you might have to cut your leave short. We have a situation developing. Command is working on exhausting other options before calling you in though,” she explained. “It’s about someone that was providing us with information regarding a new bioweapon.”

Leon sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Who’s the person of interest?"

Hunnigan's voice dropped slightly, indicating the seriousness of the matter. "We're not releasing the name over unsecured lines, but it's a name you’d probably recognize."

“Right. So when do I ship out?”

“Not sure yet,” she replied, the sound of her keyboard echoing over the phone. “I’ll give you another call if and when you’re needed. For now, stay on standby.”

“Sure thing, Hunnigan. Talk soon.”

The line went dead, and Leon pocketed his phone, taking a moment to process the conversation. It seems he really couldn’t catch a break these days. Dealing with bad guys was like fighting a hydra– for every head they cut off, two more would always appear. And deep down, Leon believed that Albert Wesker would forever remain the body of the beast. Chris should have ended him when he had the chance. Now every bad guy thinks they can get off easy– doesn’t matter what they put in the news. People like him don’t change.

He turned back towards Chris, who had paused in his workout and was looking at him with a raised eyebrow. "Bad news?" Chris asked, already seeming to sense the shift in Leon's demeanor.

"Yeah, sort of," Leon replied, walking back over to Chris. "Hunnigan says there's a person of interest they need help with. Lucky me, right?"

Chris nodded in understanding. "So when do you head out?"

"Not sure yet. I'm on standby for now," Leon said, a hint of frustration in his voice. He had been looking forward to some downtime, especially after learning about having a daughter. But the nature of their work meant that peace was often short-lived. No wonder Ada’s been laying low all these years… he thought.

"Figures," Chris said, shaking his head. "Just when you were starting to get some time off too."

They were about to wrap up their workout when they noticed Ada entering the gym. She moved with her characteristic grace, her presence commanding attention despite her apparent desire to keep a low profile. Ada began her stretches in a corner, away from the others, her focus entirely on her routine.

Chris, wiping sweat from his brow with a towel, nudged Leon with his elbow. "Hey," he said quietly, "Why don't you go talk to her?"

Leon glanced at Ada, a mixture of surprise and curiosity crossing his face. "You think I should? She’s barely spoken to me since I arrived."

Chris nodded. "Yeah, man. It’s not every day we run into her without Wesker nearby. Besides, you two had some unfinished business from the lab the other day, right?"

Leon sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. "Alright, alright. I'll go say hi."

He took a deep breath, steeling himself for the interaction. Approaching Ada, he tried to keep his demeanor casual and friendly. As he got closer, Ada looked up, her expression unreadable but her eyes bright with recognition.

"Ada," Leon greeted, his tone warm. "Didn't expect to see you here."

Ada straightened from her stretch, giving him a slight smile. "Leon. Fancy meeting you here. How's your workout going?"

"Pretty good," he replied, glancing back at Chris, who was giving him an encouraging thumbs-up. "Just finishing up, actually. What about you?"

"Just getting started," Ada said, her eyes flickering with amusement as she caught sight of Chris's silent gesture. "Needed to clear my head this morning."

Leon nodded, understanding all too well the need to blow off steam. "Mind if I join you for a bit? Maybe we can catch up."

Ada hesitated for a moment. "I thought you were finishing up?"

“I mean, I enjoy punching things as much as Chris, but that’s not exactly a full workout in itself, is it?”

She couldn’t help but smile at the joke. Everyone liked to mess with Chris for his ability to punch a boulder, but in her short time at Blue Umbrella, even Ada knew he had some smarts hiding in that head of his. Still somewhat reluctant, she nodded again, motioning towards the treadmills.

“Let’s see if you can keep up,” she said as went over to one.

“I’ve been chasing you around all my life, haven’t I?” he smirked. “Unless you’re finally going to wait for me?”

“In your dreams, loverboy.”

Leon took his place on a treadmill beside her. After watching Ada push a few buttons, the machines began to fall into sync in speed and elevation. They started out easy– a slow speed and lower elevation to get the body warmed up. The atmosphere was relaxed, the initial tension easing as they fell into a comfortable rhythm. After a few minutes of silence, Leon decided to break the ice.

"So, about the other day," he began cautiously. "It was nice seeing you. How’s Nora doing?"

Ada's expression softened at the mention of her daughter. "She's doing well. Wesker set up something so she attends school right here in the facility. It’s kind of crazy how everything we could need is in one place."

Ugh. Wesker-this and Wesker-that. It’s like she’s brainwashed by him.

"I heard that she's a great kid," Leon said, trying to sound sincere. In actuality, he didn’t know anything beyond her name. "I’d love to get to meet her soon.”

"Thanks," Ada replied, a touch of pride in her voice. "It hasn't been easy, but she's worth every bit of it."

He bit back a sarcastic response. In his mind, Ada could have had it easy if she hadn’t left him high and dry all those years ago. "You know, Ada, I was thinking... Maybe we could spend some time together. I mean, outside of work, like normal people. Maybe take Nora out for a day, let me get to know her better."

Ada raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by the suggestion. "You want to spend time with Nora and me?"

"Yeah," Leon said. "Why do you think I flew all the way out here? For my health?”

The treadmills began to pick up pace, forcing the two to break into a steady jog. Ada’s mind whirled with possibilities. On one hand, Leon had the potential to be a positive influence on Nora. But on the other hand…

If he ever found out the truth, it would tear the entire team apart, she thought to herself. A dangerous idea, considering that such a divide would have a negative impact on Wesker as well. While they hadn’t ended on the best terms, she was doing the best she could while living with him. He never did want to talk about their ‘hug’ in the hallway from the other day. He was adamant that he was simply trying to do the right thing instead of letting her tip over. It was a different response than what she had anticipated. Wesker had never been one to do something just because it was “right”.

Ada glanced over at Leon, his expression hard and determined. It was hard to reconcile the man beside her with the dangerous world they inhabited. When had Leon become so serious? She briefly tried to remember their interactions in Spain. He was acting differently even then, but she had chalked it up to stress from dealing with the cult and keeping Ashley safe. Was Leon S. Kennedy actually jaded? Regardless, the secrets she held weighed heavily on her, and the thought of Leon being part of Nora's life was tempting.

"Leon," she began cautiously, "There are things you don't know about me. The real me. I understand that might change things for you."

Leon kept his pace as they both broke out into a run, his eyes never leaving her face. "Ada, I've faced a lot of things that have changed everything. There’s nothing you can say that will scare me away."

Ada felt a pang of guilt. He didn’t know the truth about Nora’s parentage or the complicated relationship she had with Wesker. She had always been good at keeping secrets, but this one was tearing her apart.

"Let's take it one step at a time," Ada said finally. "We'll start with dinner. Just you and me. See how things go."

Leon nodded, accepting her terms. "What? You mean you don’t want to pick up where we left off that one time?” Ada cast him a glance filled with warning, forcing him to change his tune. “Right. One step at a time. I can do that."

As they finished their run and slowed down to a walk, Ada focused on controlling her breathing. To her surprise, Leon had been able to keep up. She briefly remembered their days running around Raccoon City and how he was always trailing behind her and out of breath.

“The DSO did a number on you, huh? I thought I noticed it in Spain, but I can say for sure you aren’t that rookie cop anymore,” she smirked.

Leon carefully hopped off the treadmill, taking the time to place one hand on his hip while he flexed his arm, showing off the muscle he had gained.

“Rookie Leon wasn’t packing guns like these, huh?” he laughed.

Ada rolled her eyes, grabbing her gym towel and patting the sweat at the base of her neck. “Let’s not get carried away. You’re acting like a peacock strutting your feathers,” she teased.

“So tell me something about Nora, please?” he asked, attempting to change the subject before he was embarrassed any further.

"She loves anything with strawberries,” she began, not missing a beat. “And she’s a bit of a picky eater when it comes to vegetables. Her favorite toy is a black stuffed cat. Yesterday her favorite color was green, but it changes like the wind these days.”

Leon listened intently, a small smile spreading across his face. "Strawberries, stuffed cats, and changing favorite colors. Sounds like a handful but a fun one."

Ada nodded, her expression softening. "She is. She's got a lot of spirit, and she's incredibly smart for her age. Sometimes I wonder where she gets it from."

Leon chuckled, the warmth in his eyes evident. "From me, obviously. So tonight, it's just you and me. Any particular place you'd like to go?"

“Tonight?” she asked, unable to hide her surprise. “I don’t think I have anyone to watch Nora on such short notice.”

“What about Wesker?” he asked curiously. Deep down, it wasn’t his first pick, but it was certainly convenient. “I mean, I thought you two were living with him? Or you can bring her along too…”

“Not his problem,” Ada shrugged, pausing to take a sip from her water bottle. “And honestly I’d feel bad asking him. I mean, kids aren’t really his strong suit, ya know?”

She’s got a point there. Would anyone be willing to let a bioterrorist watch their child, even for an evening? “Look, that’s totally fair, but it’s just for a few hours. I’m sure he can handle it. And if he can manage trying to destroy the world, I’m pretty sure he can manage a five-year-old for one evening.”

Ada gave him a doubtful look. “You have more faith in him than I do.”

Leon’s expression softened. “Come on, Ada. You deserve a night out. And besides, maybe it’ll be good for Wesker. Give him a chance to... I don’t know, help find his humanity or something. Guy walks around like he has a stick up his ass.”

Ada sighed, considering his words. “I’m glad you want to use my daughter as a test subject for your theory. You really think he can manage?”

Leon nodded. “I do. And if it doesn’t work out, we can always cut the evening short. But at least give it a shot. For us.”

After a moment of silence, Ada relented. “Alright, I’ll ask him. But don’t get your hopes up too high.”

“That’s all I’m asking,” Leon said with a reassuring smile.

To Ada, it was the equivalent of trying to move mountains or part seas. There was no way Wesker would agree to something like this, right? And him refusing would be the easiest way for her to back out of the dinner altogether.

After briefly checking on Nora, who was happily engrossed in a coloring and number activity at school, Ada made her way to Wesker's lab. The sterile, high-tech environment contrasted sharply with the atmosphere of her daughter’s classroom. The hum of machinery and the faint glow of monitors filled the space as she entered.

Wesker sat in front of a large screen, his attention focused on a series of holograms he was manipulating with swift, precise movements. Files and images floated in the air, each one a piece of his meticulous plans and contingencies. His intense concentration made him appear almost statuesque, a figure of both brilliance and menace.

Perched on the table nearest him, Blue, the AI, sat cross-legged, her holographic form flickering slightly as she observed Wesker. Her childlike appearance was at odds with the complex and often ruthless nature of her creator's work. Ada paused in the doorway, taking in the scene before her. Despite their tumultuous history, there was something compelling about watching Wesker work, his mind always several steps ahead, calculating every possible outcome.

Almost nothing gets past him. Which just means we’ll have to be more careful than ever. No slip ups.

"Are you going to stand there all day, or do you have something to say?" Wesker's voice cut through the quiet, his eyes never leaving the holograms in front of him.

Ada stepped forward, her heels clicking softly on the polished floor. "I wanted to see how the 'mastermind' was doing," she said, her tone lightly teasing. "Looks like you're up to your usual tricks."

Wesker glanced at her, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "Is that what you think I'm resorting to now? Mere trickery?" He returned his attention back to the screen, shifting one of the holograms to a different position. "What brings you here?"

"I wanted to talk about Nora," she said, leaning against the table where Blue was perched. The AI turned her head to look at Ada, her eyes a vibrant shade of blue that seemed to glow with curiosity. The shape and features of the AI’s face briefly distracted Ada. It seemed oddly… familiar.

Wesker raised an eyebrow, still focused on his work. "Go on."

"She's adjusting well enough, but she needs more than just a tutor. She needs to be around other kids, to have some semblance of a normal life."

"Normal," Wesker repeated, a hint of sarcasm in his voice. "This again, hmm? Do you honestly believe that anything about our lives can ever be normal?"

Ada sighed, knowing he was right but unwilling to concede the point. "As normal as it can be, then? For her sake."

Wesker paused his work, turning to face her fully. "I'll make some arrangements," he said after a moment. "But we can't afford any more distractions. Blue will help come up with some options in the meantime. I’ll make sure it’s a priority. Satisfied?"

"Of course," Ada replied, her eyes meeting his. "Thank you."

Blue tilted her head, her holographic form flickering slightly. "Nora is a priority? I will monitor her and determine the most effective options."

Wesker nodded in agreement. "Great, Blue. Now, if you'll excuse me, Ada, I have work to do."

Ada lingered for a moment longer, watching as Wesker returned to his task, his fingers deftly manipulating the holograms once more. She could see the determination in his eyes, the relentless drive that had always defined him.

As Ada turned to leave the lab, she remembered the other order of business, and she paused in the doorway. "Wesker," she began, her voice careful, "I need to ask you another favor."

He looked up from his holograms, one eyebrow raised in curiosity. "Go on."

She hesitated for a moment, then continued, "I have plans tonight... a dinner with Leon. I didn’t want to introduce him to Nora just yet. Would you mind watching her for a few hours while I’m out?"

Wesker's eyes narrowed slightly, and she could see a flicker of bitterness there. He tried to mask it, but his voice carried an edge when he spoke. "Dinner with Leon, hmm? I see you're rekindling old flames. Why should I agree to this?"

“Because it’s just a few hours, and it would mean a lot to me,” Ada replied honestly. “I wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t important.”

He studied her for a moment, the tension between them palpable. Then he sighed, a hint of resignation in his tone. "Fine. I'll watch her. But don't expect this to become a regular arrangement."

"Thank you," she said sincerely, relieved and annoyed that he had agreed. She had expected him, or rather hoped, he would have put up more of a fight. "I'll make sure she's settled before I leave. You just need to make sure she gets to bed on time."

As she turned to go, Wesker's voice stopped her once more. "Ada."

She glanced back at him, noting the hard set of his jaw and the jealousy barely concealed in his features. "Yes?"

"Don’t get careless," he said, his tone softer, though still edged with bitterness. "Your duties here take priority over whatever off-duty fling you’re hoping to pursue."

Ada nodded, understanding the underlying warning. "I’m a big girl and know how to take care of myself. You’ll have nothing to worry about from me."

With that, she left the lab, the door sliding shut behind her. Wesker watched her go, his hands clenching into fists as he struggled to control his emotions. The thought of Ada with Leon stirred something deep and unpleasant within him, and he forced himself to focus on anything else.

"Blue," he said, addressing the AI, "monitor the security feeds while I'm with Nora tonight. Alert me if there's anything unusual. And notify me when Ada returns to the facility this evening."

Blue nodded, her holographic form flickering slightly. "Understood, Dr. Wesker."

As he prepared to step away from his work, Wesker couldn't help but feel the sting of jealousy. Ada had always been a complicated part of his life, and now, with Nora in the mix, things were even more convoluted.

Just wait until she learns about Jake… he thought to himself. We’re two sides of the same coin, and you just can’t admit it, can you? She deserves a chance with Leon– a real one. Stop trying to insert yourself. She’s moved on.

Later, as Ada prepared Nora before her evening out, she felt a mix of anxiety and relief. She trusted Wesker enough to keep her daughter safe, even if their relationship wasn’t what it used to be. On the other hand, she wasn’t sure what to expect on her date with Leon. She knelt down to Nora's level, smoothing a stray hair from her daughter's forehead.

"Mommy's going to be out for a little while tonight," she explained gently. "But Wesker will be here with you. He'll take good care of you, alright?"

Nora nodded, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Okay, Mommy."

Ada kissed her daughter's forehead and stood up, feeling a pang of guilt for leaving her daughter for the evening. "I'll be back soon, sweetheart. Please behave for Wesker."

She made her way to the door, where Wesker was waiting. "She's all set," Ada said, giving him a pointed look. "Remember, this is just for a few hours. You’ll call me if you need anything? Or if something’s wrong?"

Wesker nodded, his expression unreadable. "How hard can it be? Go. Enjoy your dinner."

Ada was surprised by his encouragement. She looked at him for a moment, searching for any hint of reluctance or annoyance, but found none. She allowed herself a small smile. "Thank you, Albert."

As she left, Ada couldn't help but wonder what the evening would bring and if Nora would be okay. She couldn’t remember the last time she had spent any time away from her daughter to enjoy herself. Normally going out in the evening meant she was out to steal company secrets or commit blackmail on someone. An evening out for anything else would certainly prove to be interesting.

Once Ada was gone, Wesker exhaled slowly, trying to push aside the gnawing feeling of jealousy bubbling up once more. He moved with practiced efficiency, grabbing a stack of reports from his study and pouring himself a glass of scotch from the bar cart. Settling on the couch in the living room, he began to read, his mind switching gears to the latest developments at Blue Umbrella.

Moments later, he heard the soft patter of little feet. Nora emerged from her room, clutching a picture book and her stuffed cat. She glanced up at him, her big blue eyes curious and cautious. Without a word, she climbed onto the couch beside him, carefully positioning herself with her book.

Wesker looked at her, one eyebrow raised, but said nothing. Instead, he took a sip of his scotch and returned to his reports. Nora, seemingly taking her cue from him, opened her book and began to read, mimicking the way he turned his pages.

“Is that juice?” she asked, finally working up the courage to say something.

“Yes,” he lied effortlessly.

“Can I have some?”

“No.”

Nora pursed her lips, her brow furrowing in confusion. Why didn’t Wesker want to share? Her mother would have offered her a taste without Nora needing to ask.

“Can I have some, please?” she repeated, wondering if it was because she did not use the magic word.

“I said no,” he repeated, only briefly glancing up from the documents to look at her.

Nora frowned, suddenly feeling determined to make Wesker share. She quietly got off the couch, her small feet making no sound on the carpet. Wesker seemed absorbed in his work once more, not paying her any attention. She snuck over to the end table where his glass was sitting, the amber liquid looking tempting and delicious.

In a swift motion, she grabbed the glass and took a quick sip before Wesker could react. The strong, burning taste of the scotch hit her immediately, making her eyes water and her face scrunch up in disgust. She spat the drink out, coughing violently.

Wesker's eyes snapped up, and in an instant, he was at her side, taking the glass from her hand. “I told you no,” he said, his tone stern and bordering on angry. He placed the glass back on the table, out of her reach. “Didn’t your mother tell you to behave?”

Nora continued to cough, tears streaming down her cheeks. “That’s not juice!” she sputtered, her voice hoarse.

“No, it’s not,” Wesker replied, his expression softening just a fraction. He used a tissue to wipe her face. “That’s why I said no.”

Nora took the napkin and wiped her mouth, still looking miserable. “I don’t like it.”

“Good,” Wesker said, his voice even softer now. He knew he wouldn’t get anywhere by blowing up on her. “You’re not supposed to.” He picked her up and carried her back to the couch, sitting her down gently. “Now, let’s try to avoid any more adventures tonight, shall we?”

Nora nodded, still sniffling. She picked up her book again, looking a bit chastened. Wesker returned to his seat, but his attention was now divided. He glanced at her more frequently, watching to make sure she stayed out of trouble.

As they settled back into their respective activities, the room was quieter, a silent understanding having passed between them. Wesker found himself unexpectedly focused on Nora, his usual detachment slightly eroded by the incident. He still had reports to go through, but now he was also thinking about how to navigate this new and unfamiliar role of temporary guardian.

Jake and Sherry will never let me hear the end of it when they find out and… Wesker’s body stiffened involuntarily at his next thought: Ada will think I am completely incapable of watching her daughter. Fuck.

“Nora,” he began slowly. “Let’s not tell your mother about the juice incident, okay?”

“You want me to lie to mommy?”

“No no no. Not lie. I just don’t want her to be concerned, that’s all. You don’t want to see your mother upset, do you?”

“I like ice cream,” she said, a smile spreading across her face.

He was momentarily confused by her response. Is this some form of blackmail? he wondered incredulously. Wesker was quickly starting to believe that Ada’s little girl was not as innocent as everyone was led to believe. “And there’s a delicious little shop in the city I can take you and your mother to,” he responded in kind.

Nora, seemingly satisfied, nodded her head in agreement. “I like the sound of that, Albert.”

He pressed his lips into a firm line as the deal was sealed. He had managed to be controlled by a mere child. Unbelievable. Sherry would have never… But Jake? I’m sure he was just as much trouble at her age.

"So what's that?" Nora suddenly asked, pointing to the stack of reports in his hand.

Wesker looked at the document she indicated. "These are reports from work," he explained. "I'm reading about some important projects we're working on."

Nora nodded solemnly, as if she understood completely. "My book has cats," she announced, showing him the colorful illustrations on the pages.

Wesker couldn't help but smile faintly. "Cats are very… interesting," he mused, taking another sip of his drink. "Do you like cats?"

Nora nodded enthusiastically. "I love cats! Mommy said I can have a real one someday."

"Did she now?" Wesker replied, amused. "We'll have to see about that."

“Your eyes are like a cat,” she commented, tilting her head as she stared at him.

“Thank you?” he responded. “But I assure you mine are better and not quite so much like a cat.”

Internally, she strongly disagreed. They fell back into a comfortable silence, each absorbed in their own reading material. Despite the oddity of the situation, Wesker found himself feeling a strange sense of contentment. For a man who thrived on control and precision, this small, unexpected connection with Nora was both unsettling and oddly reassuring. They had been around each other for the past couple of weeks, but never like this.

Time seemed to pass quickly as they sat together. Wesker finished one report and moved on to the next, while Nora continued to flip through her picture book, occasionally making up stories about the cats she saw. Wesker would occasionally nod, pretending to listen to her ramble.

Eventually, Nora yawned and rubbed her eyes. Wesker noticed and put down his reports, reaching out to gently take her book from her hands. "I think it's time for you to go to bed," he said, glancing over at the clock on the wall.

Nora looked up at him, her eyelids heavy. "Okay," she agreed sleepily. "Can Mr. Whiskers come too?"

"Of course," Wesker replied, picking up her stuffed cat and handing it back to her.

She slid down from the couch while holding her toy. Nora took a few steps towards her room before stopping. “Aren’t you going to tuck me in?” she asked, holding her hand out.

“Your mother told me you were a big girl,” he said. “Big girls don’t need tucking in.”

“Please?” she pressed, waving her hand in the air.

Wesker never realized how manipulative children could be. When Sherry was little, she learned very quickly to never ask him the same question twice. I guess I’ve gone soft, then… He stood up and offered her his hand. "Come on, I'll tuck you in."

Nora took his hand, her small fingers curling around his. Wesker led them to her room, noting how tiny and vulnerable she seemed. He helped her climb into bed and pulled the covers up around her, Ada having dressed the girl in her pajamas earlier before leaving.

"Goodnight, Nora," he said softly, surprising himself with the tenderness in his voice.

"Goodnight, Albert," she murmured, hugging Mr. Whiskers tightly.

Wesker watched her for a moment, ensuring she was settled, before quietly flicking off the light and leaving the room. As he returned to the living room, he couldn't shake the feeling that Nora had undeniably added a new, unexpected dimension to his life.

Ada and Leon sat across from each other at a cozy table in a quiet corner of the restaurant. The dim lighting cast soft shadows on their faces, creating an intimate atmosphere that neither seemed entirely comfortable with. Ada swirled her wine, watching the crimson liquid catch the light as she gathered her thoughts. The silence between them was palpable, heavy with unspoken words and unresolved feelings.

Leon broke the silence first, his voice low and reflective. "It's been a while since we've done something like this, hasn’t it?"

Ada glanced up, her eyes meeting his for a brief moment before she looked away again. "Yes, it has. Life has a way of getting in the way, doesn’t it?"

Leon nodded, his expression thoughtful. He was more mature now, the weight of his experiences evident in the lines of his face and the guarded look in his eyes. "We've both changed a lot since the last time we were together."

"That's an understatement," Ada replied with a small, enigmatic smile. She took a sip of her wine, letting the silence linger for a few more moments before she continued. "How are you handling it? The changes, I mean."

Leon sighed, leaning back in his chair. "Some days are easier than others. The job... it takes a toll. But I’ve learned to cope. How about you?"

Ada's gaze turned distant, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. "I've always been good at adapting. It's... a necessity in our line of work."

Leon studied her, sensing the walls she had put up. "You’re still as elusive as ever, Ada. It’s like I’m always trying to catch up to you."

Ada’s smile was wistful. "Maybe that's just the way I am. Always one step ahead."

Leon leaned forward, his expression earnest. "Look, I’m not going to lie– I’ve always cared about you, Ada. But if we want to have any chance of this working, we need to be honest with each other."

Ada met his gaze, her eyes softening slightly. "I know. It's just... difficult. When you’ve spent so long keeping your guard up, it's hard to let it down."

Leon reached across the table, taking her hand in his. "We can take it slow. No rush."

Ada squeezed his hand gently, a genuine smile touching her lips. "I appreciate that, Leon."

The waiter arrived with their meals, breaking the momentary connection. As they began to eat, the conversation slowly flowed more naturally. Leon talked about his recent missions, shared stories about mutual friends, and reminisced about the past. The initial awkwardness began to fade, replaced by a tentative but growing sense of understanding. Ada chose mainly to listen. A part of her still believed that if she opened up too quickly, it would be disastrous.

Leon found himself watching Ada closely, noticing the subtle changes in her demeanor. She was still elusive, but there were moments when her guard slipped, and he caught glimpses of vulnerability. He realized that she was trying, just as he was, to navigate the complexities of rekindling their relationship.

“So you couldn’t even say goodbye?” he eventually asked, referring to the last time they were together. The question had been eating at him since he had seen her that day in the lab. “You crash with me for two months and then disappear.”

“Never in a million years did I think I would end up pregnant,” she admitted quietly. “I didn’t know what to do– what I wanted to do. And at the very least, I wasn’t going to drag you down with me.”

Leon stared at her, a mixture of frustration and understanding in his eyes. “I hardly think having a child would have been ‘dragging me down’. It takes two, ya know. You didn’t have to go through it alone.”

Ada’s eyes flickered with a hint of vulnerability. “What do you want me to say? I was scared, Leon. Scared of what it would mean for both of us. Our lives are already complicated enough.”

She had been more scared that she would give birth to a complete monster. If it hadn’t been for Alex during the final months of her pregnancy, Ada was sure she wouldn’t have made it. She had been the only one to understand, to truly support her, and had been willing to take such a secret to the grave. Luckily for them all, Nora was born without claws, tentacles, or sharp teeth.

“But you made the decision for both of us,” he replied, his voice softening. “I should’ve been there for you, for Nora.”

Ada looked up, her gaze locking with his. “You have no idea how many times I wanted to reach out. But I was afraid. Afraid of losing control, of exposing you to more danger. And then, once I found out about Wesker...”

Leon’s eyes widened. “Wesker? What does he have to do with this?”

Ada bit her lip, realizing she was saying too much too quickly. “Another time, Leon. Can we change the topic, please?”

He didn’t like the idea of her continuing to keep secrets, but even Leon knew that Rome wasn’t built in a day. With a reluctant nod, he conceded. “Alright, alright. Another time then.”

Their conversation stayed away from the topic of Nora and of Ada’s leaving for the rest of the evening. Instead, they managed to make idle chatter about small things: the latest movies, favorite restaurants, even reminiscing about some of their lighter moments in Raccoon City. While the conversation stayed at surface level, Ada preferred it that way. She still wasn’t sure about how she felt about letting someone in, even someone like Leon.

At the end of the night, Leon drove Ada back to the Blue Umbrella facility. The car ride was quiet but comfortable, the earlier tensions having dissipated. As they arrived, Ada unbuckled her seatbelt and turned to face him.

"Thanks for tonight, Leon. It was... nice," she said, her voice soft.

Leon nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "Yeah, it was. We should do it again sometime."

Ada leaned in close, her lips brushing against his cheek in a tender kiss. "Goodnight, Leon," she said, starting to pull away.

But before she could exit the vehicle, Leon gently grabbed her arm and pulled her back towards him. Their eyes met, and without another word, he leaned in and kissed her. It was soft and tentative at first, but quickly deepened as they both gave in to the moment.

For a few precious seconds, the world outside ceased to exist and it was just the two of them. When they finally pulled away, both were slightly breathless. Ada's eyes searched Leon's, finding a mix of longing and determination there.

"One step at a time," he said, echoing their earlier conversation.

Ada nodded, her hand lingering on his cheek. "One step at a time," she agreed, a small smile tugging at her lips.

With one last look, she turned and left the car, walking towards the facility entrance and feeling a strange mixture of hope and apprehension. Leon watched her until she disappeared inside, then took a deep breath, feeling a renewed sense of purpose.

As Ada entered the facility, she couldn't help but touch her lips, the sensation of Leon's kiss still lingering. Their kiss would never feel like his did, and she hated herself for even thinking it. Leon deserved a fair chance, but it felt that her body was continuously betraying her.

Approaching the door to their home, Ada took a breath to steel her nerves. It was past ten, and Nora should have long since been in bed by now. She didn’t expect Wesker to wait up for her, but she couldn’t help but look surprised when she found him sitting on the couch, still going through reports by lamplight.

“You’re back,” he stated, never looking up from the documents.

“I am,” she replied coolly.

“I trust your evening was enjoyable?”

“It was.”

He pursed his lips in response, displeased to hear that she did, in fact, have a pleasant evening out.

“Nora was in bed by eight. She’s a curious one.”

“Oh? Did she try to fight you?” she asked.

“Surprisingly not,” he chuckled, dropping the pages into his lap and finally looking over at her. “Well… now that I know my agent has returned safely, I suppose I’ll leave you to it then.”

Wesker quietly gathered his files into his arms before heading for the hallway that led to his bedroom.

“You didn’t have to wait up for me,” she called to him, a small smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.

“I’m your boss. Of course I did,” he replied, pausing at the corner of the hallway.

“No you’re not. At least, not technically,” she countered.

“In that case… I guess you could say that I wanted to, then.”

He continued towards his room, signaling that their conversation was over. Ada stood in the living room by herself, one hand on her hip as she continued to process his words. “Better watch yourself, Wong,” she mumbled to herself before continuing towards her own room. “You’ve got everything to lose and nothing to gain.”

Chapter Text

A few days later, Ada made her way towards Wesker's lab, her heels clicking softly on the tiled floor. She had some reports to deliver and a few questions about an upcoming mission they were working on, and now was as good a time as any to catch up with him. As she approached the lab, she noticed someone was already inside– and it wasn’t Wesker. To her surprise, a young man was rifling through Wesker's papers. He was tall and muscular, but not overly so, with a confident demeanor that bordered on arrogance. Ada's eyes narrowed as she watched him for a moment, trying to figure out who he was and what he was doing there.

"Excuse me," she said, stepping into the room. "Can I help you with something?"

The young man looked up, a smirk spreading across his face. "Well, well, who do we have here?" he said, his tone flirtatious. "You must be Ada Wong. I've heard about you, and let me just say, the stories don’t do you justice."

Ada raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "And you are?"

"Jake Muller," he replied, leaning casually against the desk. “God, no one told me about you having legs up to here, lady.”

Ada's expression remained neutral, though her mind was racing. Wesker had mentioned something about a ‘Jake’ coming back with Sherry. He had failed to explain anything more than that though. "What are you doing in here?" she asked, ignoring his question. “And where’s Wesker?”

Jake shrugged, still smiling. "Just looking for some information. The old man is pretty secretive, you know. I mean, he managed to keep me in the dark about you after the first time he found you. "

The first time? As in… Never mind. Not important right now. It’s awfully bold of him to talk about Wesker that way. He seems to be quite the handful.

"That doesn't give you the right to snoop through his things," Ada retorted, stepping closer. "And I doubt he'd appreciate you hitting on me like this." In truth, she was unsure how much Wesker still cared. Ada had yet to determine if he still carried a flame for her, or if he was just jealous of Leon.

Jake chuckled, clearly not intimidated. "Relax, I'm just curious. And hitting on you? I was just being friendly."

"Friendly," Ada repeated, her tone dry. "Well, Jake, if you're done being curious, I'd suggest you leave before Wesker finds you here. He's not exactly known for his patience."

Just then, the door to the lab slid open, and Wesker entered, followed closely by Sherry. Wesker was rolling down his sleeve, the fabric sliding over his forearm. He paused in his conversation with Sherry as they entered. His expression, already stern, grew more serious as he overheard the tail end of Jake and Ada's conversation.

Jake turned to face the newcomers, his smirk not faltering. "Oh, hey, Dad. I didn't know you hired hot moms to work for you. Is that a requirement of the job or just a preference?"

Wesker's eyes flashed with anger, a dangerous glint appearing in his gaze. He stepped forward, his posture rigid and commanding. "Jake," he said, his voice icy, "you will show some respect."

Sherry, sensing the tension, glanced nervously between Jake and Wesker. "Jake, that's not appropriate," she added, her tone firm but less severe than Wesker's. “You should apologize to Miss Wong.”

Jake raised his hands in mock surrender, the smirk never leaving his face. "Alright, alright. No need to get all worked up. I was just making an observation."

Wesker closed the distance between them in a few strides, his presence towering over Jake. He grabbed his son by the collar of shirt and spoke low enough that neither Ada nor Sherry could hear him. "That woman is more of a professional than you could ever aspire to be," he said, his voice carrying a menacing edge. "You are here as a courtesy, not to cause trouble. Do not provoke me. Not today, Jake."

Jake's smirk faltered slightly, but he held his ground. "Fine. I’m sorry. I was just being curious.”

"Your curiosity does not excuse your behavior," Wesker snapped, louder this time. "Now, leave. I will deal with you later."

Jake cast a glance at Ada, then back at Wesker. "Sure thing, Dad," he said, his tone dripping with sarcasm. He turned and walked out of the lab, his swagger undiminished.

As the door closed behind him, Wesker took a deep breath, visibly reigning in his anger. He turned to Ada, his expression softening slightly before pinching the bridge of his nose. "My apologies for Jake's behavior. He can be... challenging sometimes. I suppose I’m partially to blame for that."

Ada frowned, still processing the surprising information. "I had no idea you had a son," she said, her tone laced with curiosity and a hint of reproach. "That's a pretty significant detail to leave out, Wesker." As the words left her mouth, Ada attempted to put down the feelings of hypocrisy.

Wesker's eyes briefly flickered with something unreadable before he fully composed himself. "It's a long story," he replied. "We can discuss it later if you wish."

"I do," Ada affirmed. Shifting her focus, she glanced between Wesker and Sherry. "So, what were you two up to before you came in?"

Wesker's expression tightened subtly, and Sherry looked uncomfortable. "Just some routine checks," Wesker said, his tone casual but evasive. "Nothing out of the ordinary."

"Routine checks?" Ada repeated, raising an eyebrow. "That seems a bit vague, even for you."

Sherry, sensing the growing tension, quickly excused herself. "I have some reports to finish," she said, giving Wesker a brief nod before slipping out of the lab. “Bye Uncle Wesker.”

Once Sherry was gone, Ada turned her full attention back to Wesker. "What kind of routine checks require you to roll down your sleeve?" she asked, her gaze sharp and probing. “And she calls you ‘uncle’ now? What universe did I step into this morning?”

Wesker met her eyes, his expression unreadable. "Just some personal health assessments," he said smoothly, clearly dodging the specifics.

"Personal health assessments," Ada echoed, suspicion growing. "Are you feeling alright?"

"I'm fine, Ada," Wesker replied, his tone firm. "Just some routine maintenance. Nothing to worry about."

She pointed her finger in his direction, her eyes narrowing with disbelief. “You’re full of shit, you know that? Can I at least get something out of you that’s true today?”

“Let me get back to you on that,” he smirked. “But speaking of truths, when were you going to tell me about Nora?”

Ada's breath caught in her throat, her mind now racing. She didn’t want to make assumptions, but how could she not? Had Wesker figured out that Nora was his daughter? She had been so careful, so meticulous in keeping that secret. Their hard work had managed to fool everyone for years. Had something happened the other night while she was at dinner with Leon? Why wait days before bringing it up? The tension between them crackled, and for a moment, she could only stare at him, trying to gauge his intentions.

Wesker raised an eyebrow at her silence, his expression remaining unreadable. “Is it really that shocking, Ada?” he asked, a hint of amusement in his tone.

Did he think this was funny? Ada’s heart pounded as she struggled to form a coherent response. “How… how did you find out?”

Wesker’s eyes narrowed slightly, curiosity and suspicion flickering in his gaze. “I have my ways,” he said as he folded his arms. “But it’s not exactly classified information.”

Ada blinked, confusion mixing with her fear. “What do you mean? It was supposed to be—”

He cut her off, his smirk returning to his lips. “Karate lessons, Ada. You signed Nora up for karate lessons without informing me.”

Relief washed over her so suddenly that she almost laughed. Her mind had been in overdrive, ready to confront the possibility of Wesker knowing the truth about Nora's paternity. She allowed herself a small, shaky smile, feeling the tension drain from her shoulders. Ada involuntarily reached out to grab the table, steadying herself. That was too close.

“Oh, that,” she said, trying to sound nonchalant as she masked her earlier panic. “I didn’t think it was a big deal.”

Wesker’s smirk grew a little wider, clearly enjoying her reaction. “It’s just courteous to keep me in the loop about things involving her activities, considering the security measures we have in place. Not to mention, you just asked me to get that sorted for you. So which is it?”

“Forget the request,” Ada said, feeling her body return to normal. “We’ll stick with the lessons for now. Thanks anyway though.”

Ada made her way to leave the lab, Wesker cleared his throat to capture her attention once more. “Aren’t you going to hand over those reports before you go?”

Ada paused, turning back to face Wesker. She could still see the hint of amusement in his eyes, a reminder of how close she had come to revealing her deepest secret. Regaining her composure, she approached the desk and handed over the stack of reports she had brought with her.

"Here," she said, placing them in front of him. "These are the latest updates on the current projects."

Wesker took the reports, his expression returning to its usual stoic demeanor. "Thanks," he replied, his tone more businesslike. "We'll review them and discuss any necessary adjustments."

As she turned to leave again, she couldn't shake the feeling that Wesker's eyes were still on her, analyzing her every move. Just before she reached the door, he spoke up once more.

"Ada," he called, his voice softer but still commanding her attention. "If there's ever anything you ever wish to discuss, I’m all ears. We’re supposed to be on the same team, after all."

"I’ll keep that in mind," she replied. Ada finally left the lab, waving her hand in the air as she did so. Deep down, she hoped that Jake and Nora never stood side by side long enough for anyone to be able to put the pieces together.

Jake and Sherry sat in one of the break rooms together, the environment doing little to ease the tension between them. Sherry's expression was stern as she looked at Jake, clearly in the middle of giving him a lecture.

"Jake, you can't just go around snooping through Wesker's things and making comments like that towards women," Sherry said, her tone a mix of exasperation and concern. "This isn't some playground. People here are working on serious, dangerous things. You need to start taking this more seriously."

Jake leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms over his chest. "I get it, Sherry, but you know how he is. The man’s like a robot. He doesn’t care about anyone but himself.”

Sherry sighed, shaking her head. "Maybe that's true, but it doesn’t mean you should go out of your way to provoke him. Besides, you don’t know half of what he’s capable of. Just... be careful, okay?"

Yeah, and who’s fault is that? Ma used to speak so highly of him and… it just wasn’t who I was expecting. I barely know how to read him let alone how to build some kind of relationship with him…

Jake nodded, but it was obvious his mind was elsewhere. Something about his father's behavior earlier was nagging at him. He had never seen Wesker defend anyone the way he had defended Ada not too long ago. It was out of character, and Jake couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to it.

"There's something off about this whole thing," Jake suddenly said, frowning. "I’ve never seen Wesker stick his neck out for anyone. But with Ada, it was different. He seemed... protective, almost."

Sherry looked thoughtful for a moment. "What? Of course there’s some history there. But that doesn’t mean you should get involved. Uncle Wesker's business is his own, and we have our own missions to worry about."

Jake grunted, still feeling uneasy. "Yeah, maybe. But I can't help but wonder what the real story is. What’s so special about Ada that Wesker would act like that? I thought she had just worked for him or something."

Sherry leaned forward, placing a hand on Jake's arm. "Whatever it is, it's not our concern. Focus on what we need to do, and let Wesker deal with his own issues. Promise me you'll try to stay out of trouble?"

Jake looked at Sherry, seeing the genuine concern in her eyes. He sighed, nodding reluctantly. "Alright, Supergirl. I'll try. But something tells me this isn't the last we'll see of their drama."

Sherry gave him a small, relieved smile. "Thanks, Jake. Just stay safe, okay? We’ve been through enough without adding more complications to the mix."

As the two continued to sit in the break room, the door suddenly burst open. A small girl with wide, bright blue eyes and a mischievous grin darted inside and quickly shut the door behind her. She was breathing heavily, clearly excited.

"Whoa, what have we here?" Jake said, raising an eyebrow.

The girl looked up at them, still grinning. "I'm playing hide and seek with my teacher," she said in a conspiratorial whisper, her excitement palpable.

Sherry’s stern demeanor melted instantly at the sight of the little girl. "Well, aren’t you adorable," she said, her voice softening. "What’s your name?"

"Nora," the girl replied, peeking over her shoulder to ensure no one was following her.

Jake leaned forward, intrigued. "Nora, huh? And who’s your teacher?"

"Mr. Thompson," Nora said, still catching her breath. "But he won't find me here!"

Sherry chuckled. "I think you might be right about that. But you should know, this isn't the best place to hide."

Jake nodded in agreement. "Yeah, you don't want to get caught hiding in a break room. They'll start calling you the Break Room Bandit or something."

Nora giggled at that, her eyes lighting up. "I like that."

Sherry exchanged a glance with Jake, both of them smiling. "So, Nora," Sherry said, leaning closer. "Does your mom know you're playing hide and seek with your teacher?"

Nora shook her head. "No, she’s busy with work.”

"Well, it sounds like you’re having fun, at least,” Sherry said.

Nora nodded again, her mischievous grin returning. "I’m the best hider! They never find me."

Jake chuckled. "I can see that. You’re pretty good at this game. But you might want to head back soon before your teacher starts to worry."

Nora shook her head. "Nope. I’m gonna find a new hiding spot. He promised we could play until he finds me.”

As Nora slipped out of the room, Sherry and Jake watched her go, both of them feeling a strange mix of amusement and curiosity.

Jake leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful look on his face. "Well, that was unexpected."

"Yeah… That had to be Ada's daughter," Sherry said. “I didn’t… see a lot of Leon in her? She must really take after her mother.”

"Yeah, no doubt," Jake agreed, still processing the encounter. "I mean, besides those eyes."

Before they could delve deeper into their thoughts, the door opened again. This time, Mr. Thompson walked in, looking frazzled and anxious.

"Have you seen Nora?" he asked, his voice tinged with desperation. "We’ve been playing hide and seek for over an hour, and I can’t find her anywhere. I’m starting to get worried."

Jake and Sherry shared a glance, briefly wondering if they should mention anything. Sherry felt bad for the teacher, though, and caved first.

"We just saw her," Sherry said, trying to ease the teacher's worry. "She came in here for a moment, but she’s already gone."

Mr. Thompson sighed in relief but still looked concerned. "Thank goodness. But where did she go? I can’t keep playing this game forever. If I don't find her soon, I’ll have to tell Ada. Or worse, Wesker."

Jake and Sherry could easily imagine the stern reaction Wesker would have to such news. If Nora was supposed to be focussed on her school work and being on her best behavior, anything short of that could set Wesker off.

And he’s still recovering from the therapy this morning, Sherry thought. I’d hate for something like this to set back his progress. Not when he’s finally going of his own free will and not waiting until there’s been an incident..

"Relax," Jake said, standing up. "We’ll help you find her. She couldn’t have gone far."

Sherry nodded in agreement. "Yeah, let’s spread out and cover more ground. We’ll find her before anyone else notices she’s missing."

Mr. Thompson looked relieved by their support. "Thank you. I really appreciate it."

Jake and Sherry left the break room, splitting up to cover different areas of the facility. They knew time was of the essence, and the last thing they wanted was to involve Ada or Wesker in what was supposed to be a harmless game.

Jake checked the hallways and common areas, peeking into rooms and calling out Nora's name. Meanwhile, Sherry headed towards the quieter parts of the facility, thinking Nora might have found a secluded spot to hide.

After nearly half an hour of searching, Sherry finally found Nora curled up in a corner of a storage room, giggling quietly to herself. Sherry smiled, feeling a wave of relief wash over her.

"There you are, Break Room Bandit," Sherry said gently, crouching down to Nora's level. "Mr. Thompson's been looking everywhere for you."

Nora looked up, her eyes wide with excitement. "Did I win? Does he give up?"

Sherry laughed softly. "I think you did. But it’s time to come out now. We don’t want to worry anyone, right?"

Nora nodded, taking Sherry's hand as they walked back to the main area. She would accept this as Mr. Thompson’s defeat. As they caught up with Jake and Mr. Thompson, the teacher's face lit up with relief.

"Thank you, Agent Birkin. And for your help too, Agent Muller," Mr. Thompson said, his gratitude evident. "You’ve saved me from a lot of trouble."

Jake shrugged, giving Nora a playful wink. "No problem. Just make sure you keep an eye on this little escape artist."

Nora beamed, clearly enjoying the attention. “I’m a bandit Mr. Thompson! Did you know that?”

He rubbed the back of his head nervously as he ushered her in the direction of the classroom. “You’re certainly a handful Nora… That’s for sure.”

The dining room, usually silent and sparsely used, was filled with the sounds of clinking cutlery and the murmur of conversation that evening. Ada, Nora, and Wesker rarely ate dinner together, but tonight, Ada felt it was important to build some sort of bridge with Wesker. Despite his initial hesitation, he had agreed to her request. The meal was mostly over now, and an air of unease lingered in the room.

Nora sat at the table, pushing her carrots around her plate with a forlorn expression. "I don't like carrots," she mumbled, her tone whiny and defeated.

Ada, attempting to foster a sense of normalcy and warmth, leaned over with a gentle smile. "Carrots are good for you, sweetheart. They help you see in the dark."

Nora glanced at her mother, unimpressed. "But they taste funny."

Wesker, who had been mostly silent throughout the meal, watching the interaction with an inscrutable expression, finally spoke. "You should listen to your mother. You don't want to go blind, do you?" His voice was calm, but there was a firmness to it.

Ada shot Wesker a look, silently pleading for a bit more tact. She turned back to Nora, her voice softer. "How about we try just one bite? If you really don't like it, you don't have to eat the rest."

Nora sighed dramatically but complied, reluctantly bringing a carrot to her mouth. She chewed slowly, her face contorting into an exaggerated grimace. "It’s still yucky."

Ada couldn't help but chuckle at her daughter's theatrics. "Alright, you win this time. You’re excused, get out of here."

Wesker set his fork down, observing the exchange with a curious intensity. Nora quickly hopped down from her chair, reaching up to grab her mostly empty plate and fork to take back to the kitchen. When Ada deemed the little girl far enough away, she turned her attention back to Wesker.

“So, now’s as good a time as any…” she began, pausing to take a sip from her wine glass. “Care to explain what’s up with Jake?”

Wesker leaned back in his chair, his expression growing more serious. He had known this conversation was inevitable, but it didn’t make it any easier. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before speaking.

“Jake is...complicated,” he began, choosing his words carefully. “He is my biological son, but our relationship has been...strained. His mother and I lost contact back in the 90’s when I was transferring stations in the military. When I finally discovered his existence last year, I’ll admit I was surprised.”

Ada nodded, her eyes narrowing slightly as she absorbed the information. “And his mother?”

Wesker’s gaze was steady. “Katarina is dead, if that’s what you’re wondering. She had moved back to Edonia after my transfer.”

“I mean did you love her?” she asked, Ada’s gaze hardening as she awaited an answer.

Wesker sighed, rubbing his temples. “Is that really so important?” he asked, trying to avoid the question.

“A yes or no would suffice,” she offered, swirling her wine around in its glass.

“No. At least, I didn’t care for her as much as she cared for me.”

Wesker’s candid response hung in the air, and Ada felt a twinge of discomfort she hadn’t anticipated. She wasn’t sure why the thought of him being intimate with someone else bothered her so much, but it did. She masked her feelings behind a neutral expression, but Wesker’s keen eyes noticed the subtle shift in her demeanor.

"Ada," he sighed, "What’s wrong? "

Ada strummed her fingers on the table, focusing on the glass in front of her. "It's nothing. Just...surprising, I guess."

Wesker’s brow furrowed slightly. "Surprising how?"

She sighed, finally meeting his gaze. "I don’t know, Albert. It’s just...strange to think about you being with someone else. I know it’s irrational, but it makes me feel… just forget it. I shouldn’t have asked. It’s not like it’s my business anymore."

He leaned back, his expression thoughtful. "Ada, my past with Katarina is just that—my past. It doesn’t change what’s happened between us."

Ada nodded slowly, but the unease remained. "I understand that logically, but emotions aren’t always logical, are they?”

Wesker regarded her carefully, choosing his next words with precision. "Ada, my relationship with Katarina was born out of convenience, not love."

She wanted to believe him, but the lingering bitterness clouded her thoughts. "Tch. I know what being a convenience feels like," she muttered, taking a sip of her wine.

Wesker's eyes narrowed slightly as he watched Ada's reaction. Her bitterness was palpable, and he couldn't help but feel a twinge of frustration. Honesty was what she had asked for, yet it seemed to have backfired.

Ada felt a pang of frustration. Why did his past relationships matter so much to her? She had always prided herself on being independent. But here she was, feeling jealous over a dead woman. And are you really any better than her? You knew exactly where he was and still didn’t say a damn thing.

Sensing the need to end the conversation before it escalated further, he stood up and began to clear the table. Ada, still upset, got up as well. "I’ll take care of it," she insisted, her voice tight with emotion.

Ignoring her protest, Wesker continued to gather the dishes. "It’s fine, Ada. I’ve got it."

They both reached for the half-empty bottle of wine at the same time, their hands brushing against each other. The unexpected contact brought them closer than intended, and for a moment, neither moved. Ada could feel the heat radiating from his body, and the intensity in his eyes made her heart skip a beat.

"Let go," she said, trying to sound commanding.

Wesker didn’t budge, his grip on the bottle firm. "Not until you let me help."

Ada’s frustration boiled over. "Why do you always have to be so damn controlling?"

His expression hardened. "And why do you always have to be so stubborn?"

The tension between them crackled like electricity. Ada’s breath quickened, her anger mingling with the undeniable attraction she had always felt for him. It was maddening, the constant push and pull between them.

"You know what? Fine." She released the bottle, stepping back. "Do whatever you want."

Wesker set the bottle down firmly, his eyes never leaving hers. "I don’t want to fight with you, Ada."

She crossed her arms, her defenses rising. "Then stop trying to control everything."

He took a deep breath, trying to rein in his own frustration. "I’m not trying to control you. I’m trying to protect you. There’s a difference."

Ada shook her head, her emotions in turmoil. "I don’t need your protection, Wesker. In fact, I wouldn’t even be here if it weren’t for you.”

He was quickly losing his patience. “Oh please, as if you were happily living some Stepford wife fairy tale. You were looking for a way to stay in the game, Ada, not get out of it. And in the process, you were leaving Nora wide open to the consequences of your actions.”

“You think you know everything, don’t you?” she countered, taking a step towards him. “Don’t pretend that you know what I want.”

In a sudden, forceful movement, Wesker pushed her onto the table, his strength evident as the wine bottle toppled over, its contents spilling onto the hardwood floor. Ada's heart raced, a mix of fear and adrenaline surging through her. She looked up at him, her breath quickening as he leaned over her, his eyes bright and intense.

"You have no idea what you want," Wesker growled, his voice low and menacing. "You don’t want protection? Fine. But don’t lie to yourself about what you really need."

Ada’s eyes narrowed, her defiance undimmed. "And what’s that? You?"

He smirked, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "You said it, not me.”

Wesker's intense gaze lingered on Ada as he began to lean in further, his face just inches from hers. Their noses brushed lightly, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to disappear. His breath was warm against her skin, and she could feel her heart pounding in her chest. The tension between them crackled with an almost electric charge.

Ada’s breath hitched, her lips parting slightly as if in anticipation. But then, her rational mind kicked in, battling the magnetic pull she felt towards him. “We shouldn’t be doing this,” she murmured, her voice barely audible.

Wesker paused, his expression conflicted. He could see the turmoil in her eyes, the same turmoil that mirrored his own feelings. For a few long moments, they remained in that charged position, suspended between desire and reason.

Finally, with a heavy sigh, he pulled away, his eyes clouded with a mixture of frustration and resignation. “No,” he said, his voice low and gravelly. “We shouldn’t...”

Ada was still trying to steady her breathing and regain her composure when she heard the soft patter of small footsteps approaching. She turned to see Nora standing in the doorway, her eyes wide with curiosity and concern.

“Mommy, what was all that noise?” Nora asked, looking between Ada and Wesker.

Wesker stepped in smoothly, his voice calm and authoritative. “Nora, there was a bit of an accident. Could you be a good girl and go find a towel for me so I can clean up the mess?”

Nora nodded, her expression serious as she turned and scampered off to fulfill the request. Ada took the opportunity to compose herself, smoothing her clothes and taking a deep breath.

“You handle her well,” she said, a hint of admiration in her voice.

Wesker gave a small, wry smile. “It’s obvious she enjoys being helpful, and I enjoy giving orders.”

“Still,” Ada replied, “She listens to you…”

Their brief moment of understanding was interrupted by Nora’s return. She held a large towel in her small hands, proudly presenting it to Wesker. “Here you go!”

“Thank you, Nora,” Wesker said, taking the towel from her. He bent down to clean up the spilled wine, careful to make sure he didn’t miss any spots.

Nora watched him for a moment before turning to Ada. “Mommy, are you okay?”

Ada crouched down to her daughter’s level, giving her a reassuring smile. “I’m fine, sweetheart. Just a little spill. No big deal.”

Nora nodded, seemingly satisfied with the explanation. “Okay. Can I go back to my room now?”

“Yes, you can,” Ada replied, giving her daughter a quick hug. “I’ll come tuck you in later, alright?”

Nora smiled and scampered off again, leaving the adults alone once more.

As Wesker finished cleaning up, he straightened and looked at Ada, his expression unreadable once more. “I suppose we’ll have to be more careful. Wouldn’t want to give anyone the wrong idea.”

Ada nodded, the weight of their earlier conversation and the moment they had shared still heavy in the air. “Like you said, it was just an accident.”

Wesker disposed of the towel and turned to leave the room, pausing at the door. “Goodnight, Ada.”

“Goodnight, Wesker,” she replied softly.

As he walked away, Ada felt a swirl of emotions— relief, confusion, and an undercurrent of something she didn’t want to give a name to. She took a deep breath before slowly gathering the dishes on the table. Their almost-kiss shouldn’t have made her as excited as it had. And furthermore, what had Wesker been thinking?

It was just the heat of the moment, that’s all. He’s just jealous of Leon. It’ll pass…

As Wesker settled into his study, door shut and glass of scotch in hand, a small smile pulled at the corner of his lips. “You almost had me fooled, Ada…” he sighed quietly to himself. “And you know how much I relish a good fight.”

Chapter Text

Nora, despite her penchant for chaos and curiosity, loved one thing above all else: routine. In the four weeks since moving to Boston, she had quickly learned that Albert Wesker also loved routine. He was up at five every morning– even on the weekends. He took his coffee black, with a dash of cream except for on Mondays. He would put two spoonfuls of sugar in it on those days. He preferred to read his reports in the evening and would opt to work with his hands during the day. Doing the opposite would put him in a sour mood. She had practically memorized his every move since arriving. What she wondered more than anything, though, was if he knew her routines by heart too.

The bathroom filled with the soft noises of Nora brushing her teeth as she prepared to start her day. She knew she was being such a big help for her mother by getting herself ready in the morning. Deep down, she also wanted to prove to her father that she was a big girl. Other than needing help to occasionally tie her shoes and to reach things, Nora had things under control. Just like mommy…

Her brushing timer began to beep, and she reached out to turn the alarm off. Once the device was silent, she leaned over the sink and spit out the foamy toothpaste before turning the water on. Rinsing her brush and cleaning her face, Nora carefully placed her toothbrush back in its designated cup before wiping her face on the nearby hand towel. Looking back up in the mirror to assess herself, yellow cat eyes stared back at her. Nora loved cats, in part, because she felt that she could relate to them.

She was quick, nimble, and loved it when her mother gently ran her fingers through her hair at night. And now that they were living with Wesker, she wished now more than ever that she could stop hiding her eyes. Simply put, it tired her out to maintain the facade. “Albert doesn’t have to hide his eyes,” she mumbled, pursing her lips in frustration. After a moment of deliberation, Nora reached up and pressed the palms of her hands against her eyes, gently rubbing them in small circles before removing them once more. Gone were the golden cat orbs, and in their place sat the familiar bright blue eyes that the rest of the world believed her to have.

Nora sighed, momentarily mesmerized by her own abilities. The unusual look of her natural eyes was a gift—or perhaps a curse—from her father. Of that, she was certain. Ada had always been careful to keep their lives private, teaching Nora to blend in and avoid drawing attention. ‘Don’t run too fast, Nora’ she’d say, or ‘Don’t throw too hard’ or ‘Don’t break anything’. It could be frustratingly hard at times for her to be like the other children. But if she didn’t pretend, the ‘bad men’ would come for her, and Nora couldn’t stand the thought of being taken away from her mother. Not when she was the only one that could protect her.

As she finished brushing her hair, Nora could hear her mother calling her from the kitchen.

“Hey Nor! Breakfast is ready,” Ada said.

"Coming, Mom!" Nora called back, quickly putting her hairbrush back before dashing out of the bathroom. She found Ada sitting at the table, her movements graceful and deliberate as always. Her mother reminded her of the characters from her story books– strong, pretty, and always on top of things. Not to mention, she could sneak nothing by Ada Wong. Her mother always seemed to know when she was up to no good.

Climbing into her chair, Nora took a moment to look between Ada and Albert. Wesker was sipping his coffee– no sugar because it was Thursday– and her mother was enjoying a bowl of fruit and yogurt. In front of her, Nora was greeted with the sight of her favorite cereal. The bright colors and fruity smell made for an interesting contrast in comparison.

"Good morning, Albert," Nora said brightly, trying to catch his eye.

"Morning," Wesker replied curtly, his gaze fixed on the tablet laid out before him.

She thoughtfully ate a spoonful of cereal, her gaze only leaving him momentarily as she made sure her breakfast made it to her mouth without spilling. She swung her legs back and forth under the table, the motion helping her to gather her thoughts. "Do you think it will snow today?"

Wesker barely looked up, a slight furrow in his brow the only indication he had heard her. "It's possible," he said, noncommittal. "But I haven't checked the forecast."

Pretending not to notice, Nora carefully watched as Wesker glanced over at Ada. The adults seemed to be having their own non-verbal conversation, and it made her more curious than before. Before she had a chance to ask another question, Ada spoke up.

“Darling, why don’t you hurry up and eat your breakfast, hmm? Wesker’s trying to enjoy his morning in peace.” Peace. Something the tyrant hadn’t acquired much of since moving the two women in with him.

The kitchen was filled with soft noises of crunching cereal as Nora contemplated her next attempt at engaging Albert. To her surprise, he addressed them both of his own free will.

“Do you have any plans tonight?” he asked Ada, his tone almost casual.

“You mean do I have plans with Leon? No,” she replied, slowly bringing a cut strawberry to her mouth. “Why?”

He ignored the sting of her prefacing comment. “Sherry and Jake wanted to go out with everyone now that they’re back for a bit.”

“Tempting,” Ada replied, forcing a small smile in his direction, “But that leaves no one to watch Nora.”

There was an uncomfortable beat of silence between the adults. Nora continued to gently swing her legs under the table as she ate her breakfast, listening intently.

“So bring her along,” he finally suggested, nonchalantly shrugging his shoulders. “It’s dinner, not a club.”

Ada hesitated, glancing at Wesker. "Are you sure it’s alright? I don’t want to impose."

Wesker nodded, a rare moment of leniency in his otherwise stern demeanor. "It’s fine. She might enjoy it. If anything, Sherry will probably want to spend all evening with her. She hasn't stopped pestering me about it since you two arrived."

“Can I, Mom? I want to go see Sherry!”

Ada sighed, her expression softening as she looked at Nora. "Alright, since Wesker says it’s fine, then you can come."

Nora beamed, practically bouncing in her seat. "Thank you! I promise I'll be so good!"

Wesker gave a brief nod before looking back at his tablet, reaching out to swipe to the next page of notes, his interest seemingly already waning. "Just be ready to go by six."

“Dress code?” Ada asked, before finishing her own breakfast. She stood from the table and brought her bowl over to the sink.

“Wear something nice” he replied, although it seemed more of a question than a statement.

“Can I wear a dress?” Nora asked, still clearly excited.

“You can wear my shoes and tie for all I care,” he smirked, a rare moment of humor shining through his cold exterior.

Nora giggled, imagining herself in Wesker's oversized shoes and tie. Ada chuckled softly as well, the atmosphere lightening momentarily. "Alright, a dress it is," Ada said, giving Nora a playful wink. “Now why don’t you grab your backpack and we’ll walk down to the classroom?”

Ada strolled into the debrief room after having dropped Nora off. Casually grabbing Wesker's mug of coffee from the table as she walked by, she took a slow sip, her demeanor as cool and collected as ever. The room was already filled with Chris, Leon, Wesker, Sherry and Jake all seated and ready. The tension in the room was palpable, the air thick with unspoken words as they were all stuck waiting on her. She settled into an empty chair, acting as if everything was perfectly normal. Wesker's eyes narrowed as he watched her, clearly annoyed by her audacity. Ada and Nora had left before him this morning, so what could have possibly taken her so long? His fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, a subtle yet unmistakable sign of his irritation.

"Glad you could finally join us," Wesker said, his tone laced with sarcasm.

Ada met his gaze with a faint smile, taking another leisurely sip of the coffee. "Couldn't start without me, could you?" she replied smoothly.

Chris cleared his throat, attempting to diffuse the rising tension. "Alright, let's get started already. We have a lot to cover." He glanced at Ada, then at Wesker, before continuing. "We need to review the intel on the new bioweapon and plan our next steps."

“But before we do that, who invited him?” Wesker asked, gesturing towards Leon. “Last I checked, his name isn’t on the roster.”

“I did. Leon might be going on assignment soon for a related matter. It’s better to share the info we have with him now,” Chris countered.

Ada cast a curious look at Leon, raising her brow in response. Leon might be leaving soon, and he had failed to tell her? That couldn’t have been a coincidence.

Leon leaned forward, his focus shifting from Ada to the task at hand. "We can discuss this another time. What do you know about the Seraph Virus so far?"

“Is that what we’re calling it?” Ada asked, “Sounds biblical.”

“It is,” Chris chimed in. “It was an angel of sorts. We found the name fitting considering what we’re up against.”

Wesker's annoyance seemed to recede slightly as he turned his attention to the briefing. "The Seraph Virus grants its hosts inhuman abilities while concealing its presence. This makes detection and containment extremely challenging. Our priority is to locate the primary source of the virus and develop a countermeasure."

Sherry, sensing that it was her time to shine, spoke up. "We have yet to secure samples of this, though, but… Preliminary data suggests that the virus operates at a cellular level, integrating seamlessly with the host's DNA. This makes it incredibly resilient to traditional antiviral treatments. In fact, based on the data we have been able to recover, it has the ability to merge any new genetic code with itself, fortifying it and making the host even stronger."

Chris nodded, absorbing the information. "Do we have any leads on who might be developing this virus?"

"Yes," Wesker replied, his tone cold as he tried to take control of the debrief once more. "We have reason to believe that Nexus Pharmaceuticals, led by Dr. Malachi Stroud, is behind the creation of it. Our mission is to eventually infiltrate their headquarters and gather concrete evidence. Unfortunately, with nothing to actually put him at the center of the activities, we’ll have to focus on gathering supporting evidence first before the BSAA will allow us to go further."

“So what’s the actual plan then?” Ada asked. “I still don’t understand my purpose in all of this.”

“You will be infiltrating a sister location,” Wesker explained.

Leon shifted in his chair, intrigued with the news. "And what do we know about the sister facility?"

"The sister facility operates under the guise of a research and development center for new medicine. However, we have intel suggesting that it's a front for Nexus’ bioweapons research. Our priority is to infiltrate this facility and gather concrete evidence on their operations."

Chris nodded in agreement. "Ada, your mission will be to infiltrate the sister facility, gather as much information as possible, and report back. This will help us form a comprehensive strategy and give the green light for further activities.”

Ada took another sip of the coffee, her mind already working on the logistics of the mission. She could feel Wesker's eyes on her, his irritation still simmering beneath the surface. But she also knew that he valued her skills too much to let personal grievances interfere with their objective.

"Do we have any specifics on the layout or security measures?" Ada asked, her tone professional.

"Yes," Wesker replied. "We've obtained blueprints of the facility. Security is tight, with multiple checkpoints and surveillance systems. You'll need to use all of your tricks to avoid detection and gain access to restricted areas."

Ada nodded, already forming a strategy in her mind. "What kind of resistance can I expect inside?"

"Moderate," Wesker said bluntly. "The facility employs a private security force. They’re well-trained but not as heavily armed as those at the main facility. Stealth and deception will be your best allies."

Leon looked at Ada, concern etched on his face. "You'll need a cover story. Something that will get you in without raising suspicion."

Chris took it upon himself to lay out the details of the plan further. "You'll go in as a visiting researcher. We have falsified documents and credentials that should hold up under scrutiny. Your focus is to locate and retrieve any data related to the Seraph Virus. Remember, we need something to tie it back to Malachi or Nexus."

As the briefing continued, Ada couldn't shake the feeling of being watched. Wesker's gaze remained on her, a mix of irritation and something else she couldn't quite place. She knew this mission would be a test, not just of her skills but of their ability to work together despite the history they all shared.

And by the sound of it, they sure didn’t skimp out on the dangerous aspects of the mission… I guess it’s a good thing I’ve been out of circulation for a while. That should help make infiltrating this place easier. Although, pretending to be a researcher? I’m not exactly the science-nerdy type…

When the meeting finally adjourned, Ada stood up, placing the now-empty coffee mug on the table in front of Wesker. "Thanks for the coffee," she said with a sly smile before turning to leave.

His hand instinctively shot out and grabbed her wrist, forcing her to stay back while the others filed out quietly. Even after all these years, she just couldn’t help but tease him. It was still so easy to get under his skin sometimes.

“What were you thinking?” he asked, clearly irritated. “Showing up late in the future will not be tolerated, Ada.”

“Well I would have been on time if Thompson didn’t keep me so long,” she shot back, slightly irritated. “It’s not like you get to turn off being a parent just because you drop them off at the front door.”

“What did he want?” he asked, finally letting her go so he could collect his notes.

“Parent-teacher privilege,” she smirked, crossing her arms defiantly. “Unless you’re interested in the open position?”

Wesker’s lips pressed into a firm line as he absorbed her words. “Is Leon suddenly not up to task?” he asked. “Or are you interested in someone that actually checks your boxes?”

His response was surprising, and Ada took that as her cue to leave. As she exited the briefing room, she felt Leon's presence following her. She sighed inwardly, knowing this conversation was inevitable. When she reached the end of the corridor, she turned to face him, her expression carefully neutral.

“When were you going to tell me that you’re leaving?” she asked, slightly annoyed with him keeping secrets from her now.

Leon rubbed the back of his neck, unsure how to respond. “I mean, I haven’t officially received orders yet. So, I’m not exactly leaving,” he said.

“But you will be leaving, aren’t you?” she pressed.

“Most likely, yeah… But I’ll be back, Ada. I’m not the type where I just disappear without saying bye.” Leon had regretted the words the moment he said them.

Ada’s eyes narrowed, her annoyance palpable. “You think I wanted to leave like that?” she retorted, her voice edged with frustration. “You have no idea what I was going through.”

Leon sighed, rubbing the back of his neck again, a gesture Ada recognized as his go-to when he was uncomfortable. “I didn’t mean it like that, Ada. I just...”

“Just what?” she cut in, crossing her arms. “Just thought you could throw that in my face and I’d take it?”

He briefly looked down, his blue eyes shadowed with regret. “I’m sorry. That was out of line.”

Ada took a deep breath, trying to rein in her temper. “Look, I get it. You have a duty, and you need to follow orders. But don’t make promises you can’t keep, Leon. I don’t mean it for me, I mean it for Nora.”

Leon looked up, meeting her gaze with a mixture of determination and sorrow. “I won’t. I promise I’ll be back. For both of you.”

She wanted to believe him, to trust that he would return. But with her past experiences, coupled with their complicated lives, she knew better than to believe it would be any time soon. She sighed quietly, releasing the built-up tension in her shoulders.

“I know, I know…” She paused, waiting for a few researchers to pass by before continuing. “I don’t know if Sherry and Jake invited you to dinner tonight, but Nora will be there too.”

“She will?” he asked, clearly surprised.

“Yes, she will,” Ada confirmed. “Consider it an opportunity for you to get to know her better.”

Leon nodded, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. “Don’t worry. I’ll be there.” There was a brief, comfortable silence before he spoke again. “And what about us? When can we go out again?”

Ada hesitated, her eyes searching his. “I’m not sure, Leon. Things are... busy right now. I’ve got this upcoming mission and Nora’s got after school activities.”

And I need to tell him about Wesker sooner rather than later. It’s not fair that he’s been honest with me, and I’m still hiding in the shadows. But God… how will he react to that?

“I know,” he replied. “But I want to spend time with you, Ada. Just the two of us. No missions, no complications. I feel like you still haven’t shown me the real you.”

She looked away, the conflicting emotions evident in her expression. “Maybe after tonight’s dinner. We’ll see how things go. With Jake and Sherry back, maybe they’ll be more amenable to babysitting duty.”

Leon reached out, firmly touching her arm. “I’ll hold you to that,” he smirked.

Ada managed a small smile, feeling a flicker of hope despite her reservations. “Alright, Leon. We’ll see.”

As they parted ways, Ada couldn’t help but feel a mix of anticipation and anxiety about the evening ahead. Dinner with Sherry, Jake, Wesker and Nora would undoubtedly be an interesting experience, and she hoped nobody would be at each other’s throats by the end of the night.

Mr. Thompson and Nora had started their day reading various stories. She rarely found the stories exciting, and she didn’t like how Mr. Thompson always stopped at weird times to ask her questions about what they read. Why couldn’t they get through the whole story first? Sometimes, adults just didn’t make any sense to her.

To make matters worse, Nora was fully aware that Mr. Thompson had told her mother of the hide-and-seek antics. She wondered if she was going to get in trouble after school. Mr.Thompson can’t keep secrets. What a meanie.

"Excellent job, Nora," Mr. Thompson praised after she had responded to one of his questions. "Now, let's move on to science. Today, we're going to learn about plants and how they grow."

Nora's eyes lit up with interest as Mr. Thompson brought out some potted plants and diagrams. She loved science, especially when it involved hands-on activities. As they explored the world of botany, she felt a sense of wonder and excitement.

He carefully picked up the first plant, a small, vibrant green Venus flytrap. "This is a Venus flytrap," he explained. "It's a carnivorous plant that catches and eats small insects."

Nora leaned in closer, fascinated. "Wow, Mr. Thompson, how does it catch the bugs?"

Mr. Thompson demonstrated by gently triggering one of the flytrap's leaves, which snapped shut with surprising speed. "The leaves are sensitive to touch. When an insect lands on them, they close quickly, trapping the prey inside."

"Wow!" Nora exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with interest. "Can we feed it?"

"We can try," Mr. Thompson said with a chuckle, producing a small vial containing tiny bugs. He placed one on the Venus flytrap, and they watched together as the plant quickly snapped shut around it.

She noticed that the bug inside wasn’t instantly melting away like she had thought it would. “Is it… still alive in there?”

“For now,” her teacher explained. “Just like when you eat something, it takes a while to digest.”

Next, Mr. Thompson brought out a tall, elegant orchid with delicate purple and white petals. "This is an orchid," he said. "It's known for its beautiful and unique flowers."

Nora gently touched the soft petals, marveling at their intricate patterns. "It's so pretty. How does it grow?"

"Orchids are epiphytes, which means they often grow on other plants instead of in the soil," Mr. Thompson explained. "They have special roots that absorb moisture and nutrients from the air."

Nora nodded, absorbing the information. She loved how each plant had its own story and way of surviving. Out of all of the plants they had reviewed that day, the orchid had been by far her favorite. I wonder if there’s any red ones. Mommy would love a red one!

As lunchtime approached, Mr. Thompson decided to take Nora to the employee cafeteria, a treat she got to experience a few other times since moving in. Without her daughter knowing, Ada had asked her teacher to try and let her out of the classroom occasionally– she had been worried about Nora being so isolated during the day.

The cafeteria was bustling with staff members, a lively contrast to the quiet of her makeshift classroom. Nora's eyes widened at the variety of food options available, and she eagerly picked out a tray of macaroni and cheese with a side of apple slices.

Mr. Thompson and Nora found a small table near the corner, and they sat down to enjoy their meal. The noise and activity around them were fascinating to Nora, who loved observing the different people and their interactions. Most of the workers seemed surprised to see a child there, but none were brave or curious enough to inquire about it.

As she brought a spoonful of food to her mouth, Nora glanced around the room, her curiosity piqued by the hustle and bustle of the cafeteria. She took a bite of her macaroni and cheese, her eyes darting from one group of people to another. The cafeteria was filled with scientists, security personnel, and administrative staff, each engrossed in their own conversations and routines.

Mr. Thompson watched her with a smile, pleased to see her enjoying the change of scenery. "So, Nora, what do you think of the cafeteria today?" he asked, taking a bite of his own lunch.

"I like coming here!" Nora replied, her eyes shining with excitement. "There are so many different kinds of food! And so many people!"

"Yes, it is a nice change from the classroom, isn't it?" Mr. Thompson agreed. A part of him wished that Nora could be this well behaved all of the time– but that was children. Despite moving far from her friends and previous life, Nora seemed to be adjusting well, at least in his opinion.

As they continued their meal, Nora couldn't help but notice a familiar figure entering the cafeteria. It was Sherry, carrying a tray of food and looking around for a place to sit. When she spotted Nora and Mr. Thompson, she made her way over to their table.

"Mind if I join you two?" Sherry asked with a warm smile.

"Of course not," Mr. Thompson replied, gesturing to an empty seat. "Please, have a seat Sherry."

Nora beamed at Sherry, happy to see another friendly face. "Hi, Sherry!"

"Hi, Nora," Sherry responded, sitting down and placing her tray on the table. "It's nice to see you out of the classroom and not causing any more trouble. How are you enjoying your lunch?"

"It's really good!" Nora exclaimed. "I love mac and cheese. It’s all… gooey!"

Sherry chuckled, her eyes twinkling. "It's a classic to be sure. So, what else have you been up to today?"

Nora launched into a detailed account of her morning, describing her lessons and all the plants she learned about. As she spoke, Sherry and Mr. Thompson exchanged amused glances, clearly delighted by Nora's enthusiasm.

Just as Nora was finishing her story, Jake entered the cafeteria. He spotted the group and sauntered over, his usual confident grin in place. "Well, well, if it isn't the little bandit," he said, ruffling Nora's hair affectionately. "Mind if I join the party?"

"Sure, Jake," Sherry said, rolling her eyes but smiling nonetheless. "Take a seat."

Jake pulled up a chair and sat down, eyeing Nora's tray. "Mac and cheese, huh? Good choice."

Nora giggled, clearly enjoying the attention. "It's my favorite!"

As they continued to chat and eat, the group attracted a few curious glances from the other cafeteria patrons. For Nora, it was wonderful opportunity to be part of the thrilling world around her, and she relished every moment of it. And I get to hang out with them later, too! This has got to be the best day ever!

Ada carefully sat down the flat iron on the bathroom counter, the last of the waves carefully added to Nora’s hair. Her daughter was a miniature version of herself in nearly every way for the evening ahead. She told Nora to close her eyes before adding a few touches of hairspray to hold everything in place. The small, golden orbs quickly shut without protest, allowing Ada to work without fuss.

“How was school today?” she inquired, carefully setting her daughter’s hair.

“Good,” she responded simply.

“Anything interesting happen?”

A brief pause alerted Ada that she was on to something. “Nora?” she pressed, setting the can of hairspray on the counter.

“We learned about flowers?” Nora said, hoping that would appease her mother.

“You didn’t tell me about your little games of hide and seek recently with Mr. Thompson,” Ada said, trying to hold back a frown. “Was I not clear enough before? What if you--.”

Ada paused, forcing the anger to leave her body. How could she possibly blame her daughter for acting her age? Nora was placed in an impossible situation and merely acted like other children her age.

“Just... don’t do it again,” she said, her tone filled with warning.

Nora fidgeted with her hands as she rocked on her feet. Before she could muster a response, there was a knock at the bathroom door.

“Ten minutes,” Wesker warned from the opposite side. “You better be ready to go or the car will be leaving without you.”

Ada gave Nora a brief nod, signaling for her to fix herself before opening the door. In a matter of seconds, she was looking down into the blue eyes of her daughter.

“We’re ready,” Ada responded, opening the door when it was safe to do so.

Wesker was leaning against the door frame to the bathroom, his usual stoic expression in place. He was dressed impeccably in a tailored black suit, a stark white shirt, and a dark tie. His presence was commanding, as always, but as his gaze fell on Ada, a brief glimpse of longing flickered in his eyes. Seeing her dressed up brought back memories, leaving the tyrant feeling slightly nostalgic.

But he quickly masked his emotions, maintaining his composed exterior. He wouldn’t force his way back into her life. Ada would have to come to that conclusion of her own accord, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t occasionally make a suggestion or two along the way, right?

"About time," he muttered, straightening up. His gaze flicked to Nora, and for a moment, his expression softened slightly. "You look... presentable," he said, which was high praise coming from him.

Nora smiled up at him, taking the compliment in stride. "Thank you, Albert."

The young girl, eager to dress up for the occasion, chose her favorite dress. It was a light gray, knee-length dress with a flared skirt that swished as she moved. The dress had short sleeves and a white lace collar, adding a touch of innocence and charm. She wore white Mary Jane shoes with matching white socks that had a little lace trim. Ada had thought the ensemble was simply adorable, although not at all what she would have picked for her daughter.

Ada, herself, had opted for a sophisticated yet understated look. She wore a sleek, black dress that hugged her figure and fell just below her knees. The dress had a simple, elegant design with a low neckline and short sleeves, which she paired with a thin silver belt to accentuate her waist. She completed her look with black high-heeled shoes and minimal jewelry—a pair of delicate silver earrings and a matching bracelet.

She gave Wesker a knowing look, a silent communication passing between them. She understood his impatience, but she also knew that appearances mattered to him.

"We should get going," Ada said, taking Nora's hand and leading her toward the door.

“Don’t forget your coat,” Wesker offered, stopping to pull one out of the hallway closet. “The temperature is supposed to drop this evening." After helping Ada into her coat, he ensured that Nora put hers on too.

“How chivalrous of you,” Ada teased as she opened the front door.

“How chiva-rus indeed,” Nora echoed as she followed her mother.

As they made their way through the facility to the waiting car, Nora couldn't help but feel a mix of excitement and curiosity. She was eager to spend the evening with Sherry and Jake, not often getting to ‘hang out’ with adults. She glanced up at Wesker, who walked ahead with his usual confident stride, and wondered if he had any idea about the questions swirling in her head, any idea of who he was to her.

The car ride was short but filled with anticipation. When they arrived at the restaurant, Sherry and Jake were already waiting outside, both looking stylish and relaxed. Sherry wore a knee-length blue dress that matched her vibrant personality, and Jake was in a dark suit similar to Wesker's, but with a more casual, open-collared shirt.

"Nora!" Sherry exclaimed, rushing over to greet her with another warm hug. "You look absolutely adorable! Are you ready for a fun-filled evening?"

Nora nodded eagerly, her earlier concerns momentarily forgotten.

While Sherry spoke with Nora, Jake leaned in towards Wesker, his voice low as he stated what he deemed was obvious. “I’m telling you, she’s a total milf. I’m dying to know the story with that one.”

Wesker cast his son a glance of warning. Ada watched the interaction with a mixture of amusement and curiosity. The resemblance between Jake and Wesker was undeniable, a fact that had stunned her when she first learned about Wesker’s son. Their shared traits went beyond just physical appearance; the way they carried themselves, their confidence, and even their occasional flashes of temper were strikingly similar.

Her thoughts were interrupted by Sherry's voice, drawing her attention back to the present. "Why don’t we head in?”

“A great idea,” Ada murmured. Sherry and Nora went in first, followed by Wesker. Ada held back long enough to give her a moment alone with Jake. Her hand shot out like a viper, her fingers squeezing his cheeks as his lips protruded like a fish.

“I don’t know what you mumbled to Wesker about me, but I’m only going to ask you this once: Do not give your father a hard time this evening. If you want to know something, you’ll come to me directly.”

Jake nodded slowly, surprised that Ada was no longer letting him get away with his antics. “Y-yes ma’am…” he managed to mumble out. Ada flashed him a pretty smile before releasing him from her hold.

As they went inside the elegantly decorated restaurant, their steps led them to a private dining room where Leon was already seated at their table, nursing a drink. He looked up as the last of the group entered, a warm smile spreading across his face as he caught sight of Ada and Nora.

Nora's curiosity about Leon surged, but she suddenly felt shy in the presence of the man she knew nothing about. He seemed approachable, with his relaxed posture and kind eyes, but there was an air of quiet strength about him that made her hesitate.

"Nora, this is Leon," Ada said gently, walking up beside her and giving her daughter a reassuring squeeze on the shoulder. "Leon… this is Nora."

Leon stood up and approached them, his smile widening. "Hi, Nora," he said, crouching down to her level. "It's great to finally meet you."

"Hi," Nora replied, her voice barely above a whisper. She glanced up at Ada, who gave her an encouraging nod. She remained half hidden behind her mother’s dress. This is who mommy went out with? He seems nice…

Leon seemed to sense her shyness and offered her a warm, patient smile. "You know, I've heard a lot about you. Sherry and Jake can't stop talking about how smart you are."

“She can be trouble too,” Ada chuckled, giving her daughter a little nudge.

Nora's cheeks flushed with a mix of pride and embarrassment. Perhaps getting to be friends with Leon could be a good thing. "Really?" she asked, her voice a bit stronger now.

"Really," Leon confirmed with a grin. "And don’t worry, your mother’s called me trouble too."

As they all took their seats, Sherry and Jake joined them at the table and the atmosphere became more relaxed. Leon made a point of engaging Nora in conversation, asking her about her favorite subjects in school and the plants she had been learning about. His genuine interest and easygoing nature quickly put her at ease.

Ada watched the interaction with a mix of relief and happiness. She had been worried about how Nora would react to meeting Leon, but it seemed her fears were unfounded. She glanced over at Wesker, who was observing the scene with an unreadable expression. That’s right… Just keep your walls up and make this easier for both of us… As much as she wanted to let her guard down around either man, she knew she couldn’t afford to.

The meal seemed to progress smoothly at first. Jake and Sherry told the table about their most recent adventures, and Nora seemed enraptured by the agents. Leon looked on, feeling like a proud parent as Sherry described how she had managed to think quickly on her feet during a tough situation. As he glanced around the table, Leon couldn’t help but notice the way Wesker kept stealing looks towards Ada, and something within the man snapped.

“So how do you like your new home, Nora?” Leon suddenly asked, his eyes briefly flickering in Wesker’s direction.

Nora looked over at Leon curiously, but answered the question nonetheless. "It's nice, I guess. I have my own room, and lots of toys. I miss my friends though."

Leon continued, his voice taking on a slightly sarcastic edge. "Must be nice having all the comforts of home provided by... such a generous host."

Wesker’s eyes narrowed, and he set his drink down deliberately. "Ada and Nora are provided with a safe and secure environment. Were you expecting something less?"

Leon leaned back in his chair, a smirk playing on his lips. "Funny, considering your history with creating 'safe' environments."

Ada tensed, sensing an argument brewing. "Leon, that's enough."

Leon didn't back down, his gaze fixed on Wesker. "I'm just saying, it's a bit ironic, isn't it?"

Wesker’s expression darkened, his voice cold. "I suggest you watch your tone, Kennedy. If you have a problem with me, then take it up with me. Or maybe you truly are the worthless dog I’ve always known you to be."

The tension in the room was palpable, and Nora looked between the adults, her eyes wide with confusion and a hint of excitement. Oh boy! Are they going to fight? I hope it’s a good one!

Ada cleared her voice, attempting to remain calm in light of the situation. "Let's not do this here, please?"

Sherry quietly agreed, trying to change the subject. However, Leon decided he wasn’t done quite yet. “Oh I’ll take it up with you,” Leon spat. “You think you’ve won some sort of competition just because they live with you.”

Wesker nodded slowly, thinking about his response as he began to fully understand where this conversation was headed. Perhaps Mr. Kennedy has had too much to drink this evening?

“To compete with you implies that we are on the same level. We most assuredly are not, Leon,” he chuckled.

Jake leaned forward in his chair, interested in the tension growing in the room. Like Nora, he was hoping for a full-on fist fight in the restaurant. Hell, even a lone punch would be enough to spice up the evening enough for him to finally enjoy it.

“Fine. Then you’re pissed you can’t have her then,” he grumbled. “Call it what you want, but I’m right.”

“Who says I haven’t had her?” Wesker replied without missing a beat, the corner of his mouth twitching into a smirk before taking a long sip.

Ada suddenly stood up from her chair, throwing her napkin onto the table and hellfire burning in her eyes. Nora had seen her mother angry before, but never so enraged as she was now. “Leon, can I talk to you in private, please?” she asked through gritted teeth.

Jake and Sherry were busy looking between Ada and Wesker in shock, the truth quickly coming to light. Leon’s brows furrowed as she addressed him. Was he seriously the one about to be scolded? Once again, that asshole gets off easy…

Leon looked taken aback but nodded, standing up from the table. “Sure, Ada.”

Ada led him out of the restaurant, the tension between them palpable. As they reached a quieter corner outside, Ada turned to face Leon, her eyes blazing with anger and frustration despite the chill of the air.

“What the hell was that in there?” she hissed, trying to keep her voice low. “You can’t just throw accusations like that in front of everyone, especially not in front of Nora.”

Leon ran a hand through his hair, clearly agitated. “I’m sorry, Ada, but he just gets under my skin. The way he acts… like he owns everything and everyone... It drives me crazy.”

“That doesn’t give you the right to act like that,” Ada snapped. “He’s barely said two words all night. You’re just picking fights for no reason. What’s wrong with you?”

“It’s how he looks at you,’ Leon finally admitted, leaning against the wall. “And it’s hard to tell with those stupid fucking glasses of his, but I just know I’m right. And what did he mean earlier, when he said that thing?”

Ada’s lips pressed into a thin line, her heart racing as the truth was finally rearing its ugly head. She had planned to tell him the next time they went out, but there was no use in putting it off any longer.

“You want to know so bad? Fine, okay. I was with Wesker before you.”

“Well obviously. I know you worked together…” Leon paused, seeing Ada’s demeanor change as she could no longer look at him. “Oh… You mean, together-together. And that’s what you were alluding to when we were at dinner the other night? Are you being serious?”

“Deadly,” she replied, finally meeting his eyes once more. “It’s done. It’s over. The situation we’re in now is born of necessity and nothing else. The second my contract is up, Nora and I are leaving.” Even as the words came out of her mouth, she wasn’t wholly sure she believed them.

Leon stood there, processing the revelation, his mind reeling. “I can’t believe you didn’t tell me,” he said, his voice a mix of hurt and anger. “How long were you going to keep this from me?”

Ada sighed, running a hand through her hair. “I was going to tell you, Leon. I just... I didn’t know how. And honestly, I didn’t think it mattered anymore. Nora is the only important thing in my life anymore.”

Leon rubbed his temples, trying to get a grip on the situation. “You say it’s over, but the way he looks at you, Ada... It’s like he still has a hold on you.”

Ada shook her head. “Wesker doesn’t have a hold on me, Leon. He never did, not in the way you’re thinking. What we had was a mistake, one I’ve been paying for ever since. But I need to stay focused on what’s best for Nora.”

Leon looked at her, the anger in his eyes giving way to a deep sadness. “I just want to be a part of her life, Ada. I want to be there for both of you. But it’s hard when it feels like there are all these secrets and lies between us.”

Ada stepped closer, placing a hand on his chest. “Leon, I want that too. But we need to find a way to work together, and Wesker isn’t going anywhere. Making an enemy of him isn’t going to solve our problems.”

Leon took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. “You’re right. I’m sorry. I just... I care about you, Ada. And Nora. I don’t trust him, and I don’t like that you’re living with him.”

Ada sighed, her anger subsiding slightly. “I know you care, Leon. But this is the situation we’re in right now. I’m doing what I think is best for my daughter, and I need you to trust me on that.”

Leon nodded slowly, his expression softening. “Right… I just... I worry. And maybe I’m the one who’s a little jealous. But I’ll try to keep it in check.”

Ada sighed, placing a small kiss on his cheek to help alleviate his concerns. “Thanks. I appreciate that…”

Meanwhile, back at the table, the atmosphere remained tense. Wesker’s smirk had faded, replaced by a more contemplative look. Jake leaned back in his chair, a grin on his face as he observed the drama unfolding. Sherry looked uncomfortable, glancing between Wesker and Jake.

Wesker finally broke the silence, his tone measured. “This conversation is not to be repeated, am I understood?”

Nora nodded her head, looking a bit unsure of what had just happened. “Are you not going to fight Leon?” she asked, sounding slightly disappointed. Jake struggled to hold back a snicker.

“No, Nora. Nobody is fighting,” Sherry said quickly, smoothing the child’s hair.

Wesker nodded, his expression softening as he looked at her. “And embarrass your father further? Sherry is correct. There’ll be no fighting tonight.”

Nora’s brows furrowed in confusion at Wesker’s words. Leon? Father? That just couldn’t be right. A part of her wondered if everyone thought that to be true, since nobody seemed to be correcting Albert.

Jake chuckled, clearly enjoying the chaos. “Man, this dinner just got a whole lot more interesting.”

Sherry shot him a disapproving look. “Jake, enough.”

As Ada and Leon returned to the table, the tension was still thick in the air, but everyone made an effort to keep the conversation light for the remainder of the meal. It wasn’t perfect, but it was a start towards finding some semblance of peace, or at the very least, a truce.

Leon sighed, his expression softening as he looked at Nora. "I didn't mean to upset you, if I did."

Nora nodded slowly, still clutching her fork. "It's okay."

Wesker took a deep breath, his gaze shifting to Ada. "I apologize as well. This was supposed to be a pleasant meal."

Ada narrowed her eyes at Wesker, suspicious of his intentions. "Great. Everyone’s sorry. Now can we move on to something else?”

As the night continued, the atmosphere slowly became more warm and relaxed. Leon's stories captivated Nora, and Sherry and Jake's playful banter kept everyone entertained. Ada found herself actually laughing by the end of the night.

“And then, the monster was right there, but Leon and Claire saved me just in time!" Sherry finished her story with dramatic flair, earning an appreciative gasp from Nora.

"Wow! That sounds so scary!" Nora exclaimed, clearly captivated by the tale.

"It was," Sherry admitted with a grin, "but we got through it together. And you know what? I bet you'd have been just as brave."

“I remember your mother being pretty brave back then, too,” Leon added, earning a small smile from the woman in question.

“Oh please. I was just doing my job. I’ve dealt with worse,” Ada said, playing down her role in Raccoon City.

Nora beamed at the compliment Sherry gave her, any earlier shyness completely forgotten. “I want to fight monsters too one day! I want to be just like you Sherry!”

“I guess bravery runs in the family after all,” Leon added.

Ada felt a pang of emotion at his words. She glanced at Wesker, who was now engaged in a quiet, intense conversation with Jake. It seems the young man was receiving another lecture about something. Although Wesker seemed displeased, Jake refused to wipe the smug grin from his face.

“Yeah… You could say she’s a lot like her father,” Ada responded, her voice even as she looked back at Leon and her mind returning to conversation at present.

As the night drew to a close, Ada felt a sense of contentment. The dinner had been a success in her opinion, minus the earlier hiccup. Even Wesker had occasionally joined in the conversation, remaining cordial with Leon despite their brief row with each other.

As they all prepared to leave, Sherry gave Nora one last hug. "We'll see you again soon, okay?"

"Okie dokie," Nora replied, hugging her back tightly.

Leon lingered by Ada's side, giving her a supportive smile. "You’re doing great, Ada," he said softly. "Nora's a wonderful kid."

"Thanks. I think so too.”

As the adults said their final goodbyes, Nora let out a series of loud yawns, signaling that it was quite past her bedtime. To everyone’s surprise, she leaned against Wesker’s leg, involuntarily rubbing at her sleepy eyes. Ada’s heart momentarily skipped a beat, equal parts of fear and surprise as she watched Wesker pick the child up and hold her.

“What?” he asked as Nora rested her head on his shoulder. “It’s just until we get to the car. Let’s go.”

Ada nodded in agreement, her mind racing as she quickly said goodbye to the others and fell into step beside Wesker. The two walked in silence, the night air cool and still around them. Ada couldn't help but steal glances at Wesker, who was holding Nora with a tenderness she hadn't expected. She had thought for sure that Leon would have thrown a fit, but he had held back any biting remarks.

Reaching the car, Wesker carefully opened the door and placed Nora in her car seat. She stirred slightly but didn’t wake, her small form looking even more delicate under the dim interior light.

Ada adjusted Nora's coat, making sure she was comfortable. "Thank you," she said quietly, her eyes meeting Wesker's. "For carrying her."

Wesker simply nodded, closing the door gently. "She needed it," he replied, his tone softer than usual.

As they drove back to the facility, Ada found herself reflecting on the evening. Watching Wesker with Nora had stirred something in her—a fragile hope that maybe, if things didn’t pan out with Leon, they could find a way to coexist, to build something stable for Nora. But that would mean Ada would have to tell the truth. So long as subtle threats dangled above her and Nora, honesty was a luxury she couldn’t afford.

Chapter Text

About six years ago…

The sitting room was filled with the soft, ambient light of a late afternoon. Ada reclined on a comfortable chaise, her hand resting protectively on her swollen belly. The room's quiet serenity was punctuated only by the occasional rustle of pages as Alex Wesker read her book.

Ada sighed deeply, her thoughts clouded with worry. She couldn't shake the fear that her baby might be born with some kind of monstrous affliction, a consequence of the twisted legacy of the Wesker bloodline. Her fingers traced gentle circles over her abdomen, seeking to soothe both herself and the unborn child within.

Alex glanced up from her book, her keen eyes immediately noticing Ada's troubled expression. She set the book aside and leaned forward slightly, her curiosity piqued.

“You seem worried, Ada,” Alex said, her voice smooth and measured. “What's on your mind?”

Ada hesitated for a moment, unsure of how much she should reveal. But the weight of her fears pressed heavily on her, and she found herself speaking before she could stop.

“I’m afraid,” Ada admitted quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. “I’m afraid of what the virus will do to her. What if she eats her way through the womb or something?”

Alex's expression softened slightly, a rare display of empathy flickering across her features. She rose from her chair and moved to sit beside Ada, her presence oddly comforting despite the circumstances. The women had become fast friends as Ada had approached her third trimester. Alex had been admittedly surprised by Ada finding her, but given her brother’s delusions, where else was Ada expected to go?

“Ada,” Alex began, choosing her words carefully, “I understand your fears. Given everything you’ve been through, it's natural to worry about the unknown. But you must remember that you are strong, and your child will be too.”

Ada looked up, searching Alex's eyes for any hint of reassurance. “But what if... what if the child is affected by Albert's... enhancements?”

Alex's gaze grew more intense, her tone firm yet compassionate. “Albert's enhancements were the result of years of study and experimentation. I haven’t seen anything to suggest she is anything other than a healthy, growing child. She won’t eat you, I mean, maybe from you, but that’s perfectly normal.”

Normal. Something kept nagging at Ada as her due date slowly approached. Even if her daughter was a regular human, what about her future? Was this even a world worthy of her to grow up in? Too late to turn back now. We made our choice…

Ada nodded slowly, trying to take comfort in Alex's words. She knew that Alex, despite her own complex relationship with Albert, had a wealth of knowledge about the Wesker children and the potential implications of their genetic legacy. While Ada hadn’t been keen on the whole eugenics mindset, it couldn’t change what had been done to Alex, Albert, or any of the others.

“Thank you, Alex,” Ada said softly, her anxiety easing just a bit. “I just needed to hear that.”

Alex offered a rare, small smile. “Of course. Would you like another cup of decaf? I can ring for Harold.”

“That would be nice. I miss coffee so much, you have no idea,” she sighed, leaning back into the chaise and closing her eyes.

Alex stood and moved to the small side table, where she rang a delicate bell for Harold, the house's butler. As she waited, she returned to her seat and observed Ada, who looked more at ease than she had in days.

“Have you thought about names any more?” Alex asked, her tone light. “You’ve been awfully quiet on the subject as of late.”

Ada opened her eyes and looked at Alex, a faint smile playing on her lips. “I’ve thought about it, but nothing feels quite right. It’s a big decision, you know? I’m still open to suggestions.”

Alex nodded thoughtfully. “A lot goes into choosing a name… They can carry a lot of weight and meaning.”

“I could name her after you,” Ada teased, playfully sticking out her tongue.

Alex rolled her eyes. “You could use our mother’s name, Eleonora.”

Ada blinked, taken aback by the suggestion. “Eleonora?”

“Yes,” Alex continued, a touch of nostalgia in her voice. “She was a remarkable woman. Strong, intelligent, and compassionate. All qualities I’m sure you would want in your daughter.”

Ada mulled over the name, letting it roll around in her mind. Eleonora. It had a certain elegance to it, a strength that resonated with her.

“It’s a beautiful name,” Ada admitted, her fingers gently tracing the curve of her belly. “Eleonora… Nora for short.”

Alex’s smile widened slightly, her eyes softening. “I think it suits her already.”

Before Ada could respond, Harold entered the room, a tray with a steaming cup of decaf coffee in his hands. He set it down on the small table beside Ada with a respectful nod.

“Thank you, Harold,” Ada said, offering him a grateful smile.

As Harold exited the room, Ada took a sip of the coffee, savoring the warmth and comfort it provided. She looked over at Alex, feeling a deep sense of gratitude for the unexpected support she had found in Albert’s sister.

“Eleonora,” Ada repeated softly, testing the name on her lips. “Yeah, I think that might be perfect.”

Alex reached out and gently squeezed Ada’s hand. “She’s going to be wonderful, Ada. You both are.”

As Ada sat with Alex, she couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness knowing that Wesker wasn't the one there with her. She guessed by now he had started to settle in Africa, allowing Excella to stroke his ego and fuel his nonsensical ideas.

But bringing him into the mix would have been dangerous. Either he would be disinterested in being a father, or she would be back under his thumb, suffocated by desire for control. It felt like a loss to her either way.

Alex seemed to sense Ada's shift in mood. “Thinking about him, aren’t you?”

Ada sighed, not needing to ask who Alex meant. “I don’t expect anything from him, you know,” she began. “He lives in some twisted fantasy now. I never thought it’d get to this point.”

Alex’s expression grew somber. “Albert has always been... single-minded in his pursuits. He believes he’s doing what’s necessary. It’s not enough for him to live anymore. He wants to transcend.”

Ada nodded, feeling a mix of anger and resignation. “And what do you think of that? We’ll lose him to this, Alex, I just know it… ”

Alex leaned back, her eyes distant. “Yes, well, even as children, Albert was driven by something... more. It’s what made him brilliant, but also what made him a disaster. We can’t stop it, Ada. We can only accept the choices he’s made for himself.”

The room fell silent for a moment, the only sound the soft ticking of a clock on the mantelpiece. Ada sipped her decaf, trying to push away the melancholy thoughts that threatened to overwhelm her.

“But you’re not alone, Ada,” Alex said, her voice breaking the quiet. “You have me, and soon you’ll have Eleonora. We’ll make sure she’s loved and protected. And if she displays properties of the virus, we’ll figure out a way to deal with that too.”

Ada looked at Alex, appreciating the strength and kindness in her words. “Thank you, Alex. I don’t know what I would have done without you.”

Alex chuckled. “What can I say? When you told me you might give birth to a BOW, I was too intrigued to turn you away. I’ve seen a lot of things, but not something like that.”

Ada laughed softly, giving Alex a playful nudge. “Don’t pretend that you don’t like the idea of being ‘Auntie Alex’.”

It was secretly an intriguing feeling to Alex, but she would never admit that out loud. She was a Wesker, after all, and needed to maintain some semblance of aloofness with her guest. “Miss Wong, you can think whatever you like. Once motherhood is in full swing for you, we’ll see who has the energy to tease then.”

The indoor amusement park was a cacophony of laughter, cheerful music, and the constant hum of activity. Bright, colorful lights danced across the expansive space, casting playful shadows on the walls. Ada, Leon, and Nora made their way through the various attractions, Nora's excitement palpable as she darted from one area to the next.

They eventually arrived at the ball pit, a sea of vibrant plastic balls that seemed to call out to every child in the vicinity. Nora, with a gleeful shout, plunged into the pit, disappearing momentarily before resurfacing with a mischievous grin.

"Mommy, look!" Nora declared, dramatically flailing her arms and sinking beneath the balls with exaggerated motions to make it look as though she were drowning.

Ada and Leon stood at the edge, watching with amused smiles.

“Very nice, sweetie,” Ada acknowledged.

"She's got quite the imagination," Leon remarked, his eyes following Nora's antics.

"She certainly does," Ada replied, her tone softening as she watched her daughter.

“So I heard you’re shipping out on Monday,” he commented, shifting uncomfortably now. “You’re going to be gone a whole week?”

“Yeah…” Ada sighed, reaching to hold herself as she thought about being away from Nora for so long. “I wish I wasn’t gone so long either, but duty calls I guess.”

Leon watched her, concern etched on his face. "I can help watch Nora, you know, if that’s what you’re worried about."

Ada shook her head. "Wesker will be handling most of it, and Sherry is helping out as needed. It’s all covered."

Leon raised an eyebrow, clearly not satisfied with her answer. "Wesker? You're really comfortable leaving Nora with him for so long?"

Ada's expression turned guarded. "I mean… we live with him, Leon. Who else would be more suited to look after her? She’ll be in school most of the day anyway. If he gets caught up in something, Sherry knows to take over.”

"You know what’s really been driving me crazy?" Leon asked, his tone more curious than accusatory. "How did you ever get tangled up with a guy like Wesker? Like more than just work."

Ada hesitated, her eyes flickering with old memories. "It's complicated, Leon. Wesker and I... we had a history. It wasn't all bad. In fact, some of it was... good."

Leon nodded, urging her to continue. "I just never understood how you could trust him. After everything he's done..."

Ada took a deep breath, struggling to find the right words. "It’s not like I ever planned any of this. Not Nora, not living with Wesker. I know you don’t like him, but you have to believe me when I say that something about him is different now. I don’t know how Chris and everyone managed it, but I see his old self shine through. It’s not glorious or grand, but it’s nowhere near his worst.”

Leon looked unconvinced. "And what about you? Where do you stand with him now?"

"I guess we’re partners," she sighed, her voice softer. "We’re not together, but we’re connected so long as the assignment stands."

“You can’t just tell him to piss off?” he asked, crossing his arms.

Ada’s eyes flicked to the side, avoiding his direct gaze. “Already tried that,” she sighed. “Look, if the whole Wesker thing really bothers you, we don’t have to take this any further. Besides, I’m probably going to let you down anyway.”

Leon rolled his eyes, attempting to hold back a smirk. “Oh yeah? You think you can break my heart or something?”

Ada shrugged, pretending to be indifferent. “Definitely. Heartbreak is impossible when I’m only going to treat you bad,” she said, her eyes flicking in his direction.

Leon leaned in closer towards Ada, his nose brushing against her ear as he spoke lowly, “I hope you do. I never liked it when you played nice anyway.”

Ada’s heart skipped a beat at his words. She opened her mouth to retort but found herself momentarily speechless as Leon’s lips gently brushed behind her ear. A shiver ran down her spine, and she struggled to maintain her cool demeanor. Don’t you dare get comfortable… she warned herself.

Before she could respond, they both turned to see Nora emerging from the ball pit, her small figure making its way through the plastic tunnels of the jungle gym. Her giggles echoed through the structure, a stark contrast to the tension between the adults.

Leon pulled back slightly, still close enough for Ada to feel his breath on her skin. “When you come back from your assignment, I want to take you out again. I’ll see when Sherry is free to babysit and get everything arranged for us.”

She nodded her head, slightly appreciative. “If you think you can manage it,” she chuckled, “Give it your best shot.”

Sherry looked over Wesker's file, her brow furrowing in confusion as she reviewed the details of his recent viral therapy treatment. She glanced up at him, watching as he calmly received another dose. The sterile environment of the lab was filled with the soft hum of machinery, the only other sound being the steady rhythm of Wesker's breathing.

"Why are you doing this?" Sherry asked, her voice tinged with concern. "You just received treatment a couple of weeks ago. What's changed?"

Wesker, his face as stoic as ever, looked at her with those piercing eyes. "In preparation for playing guardian while Ada is away," he replied, his tone matter-of-fact.

Sherry frowned, clearly not satisfied with his explanation. "Guardian? You don't need another dose just to watch over Nora. Your baseline levels have been stable."

Wesker’s gaze softened ever so slightly, a rare occurrence that didn’t go unnoticed by Sherry. "It's not just about stability, Sherry. It’s about ensuring that I am at my absolute best. Lapsing between the required treatments isn’t an option. If all goes well, I’ll skip the next treatment.”

Sherry shook her head, trying to understand his logic. "Uncle Wesker, you're already more than capable. This seems... excessive."

He sighed, leaning back slightly as the treatment continued. "Excessive precaution is better than inadequate preparation. Ada has enough to worry about. I doubt she’s ever left Nora alone for so long. Who's to say how the child will react to that?"

Sherry knew arguing further would be futile. Wesker’s determination was unyielding, and once he set his mind on something, there was little that could change it. She returned her attention to the file, still uneasy but resigned to his decision.

"Just promise me you’ll be careful," she said softly. "I don’t want to see you compromised because of this. This PG compound is still in its trial stages. We don’t know if too much will cause a reaction like the 67 batch.”

Wesker gave a small nod, acknowledging her concern. "You have my word, Sherry. Everything will be fine. If I notice anything is different, I’ll have Blue log the symptoms and follow up with Chris when he’s back."

“But the BSAA doesn’t have a say over your therapy,” she replied, slightly confused by his response.

“No, but they are my parole officers,” he smirked. “I imagine a lapse in my humanity would result in some pretty serious consequences, don’t you think?”

She bit her lip, carefully setting the file down by the nearby computer and sitting in the chair beside Wesker. The machine connected to his arm continued to hum quietly as the PG serum was slowly injected into him.

“If it becomes too much, you know you can call me at any time, right? I don’t mind stepping in if I need to. I can even sleep on the couch if that would–”

“Sherry,” Wesker said firmly, cutting her off before she could begin rambling. “It’s fine. Nora has school during the day, so I only need to make sure she follows an evening routine. As long as she doesn’t get into my scotch again, she’ll be okay.”

“You gave her alcohol?” Sherry asked, holding back a playful snicker.

“No, I did not give it to her,” he huffed, beginning to grow impatient. “She stole it when I wasn’t looking.”

“You mean you weren’t watching her,” Sherry corrected.

“No. She wanted a taste, and I told her no. She didn’t listen and her actions had consequences,” he rebutted.

“Did you tell Ada about it?” She asked curiously.

Wesker’s jaw clenched as he debated whether or not he should lie. Sherry shook her head, laughing quietly to herself. “Oh my god! You totally didn’t, did you?”

The machine beeped softly, signaling the end of Wesker's treatment. Sherry moved efficiently, unhooking the tubes and carefully extracting the needle from his arm. She applied pressure to the injection site with a sterile pad, her fingers gentle but firm.

“You know, you really should tell Ada,” she said, her voice a bit more serious now. “About the treatments, I mean.”

Wesker let out a sigh, his irritation subsiding slightly. “Telling her will accomplish nothing. It just proves that I’m incapable of handling this on my own.” And confirm that she had been right all these years… His pride wouldn’t allow him to divulge such information after only living with her for a month.

Sherry nodded, but was dissatisfied with his response. She continued to apply pressure for another minute before reaching for a bandage. Carefully, she wrapped it around his arm, making sure it was secure.

“There. All done,” she said, giving him a small smile. “Just take it easy for the next hour or so. And seriously, if you need anything, don’t hesitate to call.”

Wesker flexed his arm slightly, testing the bandage’s security. “I know, I know.”

With a final nod, Sherry gathered her things and prepared to leave. As she walked towards the door, she turned back one last time. “Remember, it’s okay to ask for help, Uncle Wesker. You’re not alone anymore.”

Wesker watched her leave, a thoughtful expression on his face. Despite his earlier irritation, he knew Sherry’s concern came from a genuine place. It wasn’t in his nature to ask for help, though. For now, he had more pressing matters to attend to. Like figuring out how to keep a precocious child out of his scotch while her mother would be away.

“Dr. Wesker?” Blue said, desiring her creator’s attention as he walked through the corridors of the facility. “The preparations you had requested are ready. Shall I notify Miss Ada to report to the lab immediately?”

His stride did not falter as he listened to the AI. “Excellent. I believe she’s still out with Nora. Ask her to come to the lab when it’s convenient, her immediate attention is not necessary.”

“And if she asks for specifics?” Blue’s curiosity was apparent, even in her digital voice.

“Tell her I have a present for her,” he smirked, the corners of his mouth curling up slightly.

“Very good, sir.”

The image of the childlike AI flickered and vanished from his side as he continued towards his main lab. Upon entering, his eyes were immediately drawn to the table in the center, where two cases lay side by side: one large and imposing, the other much smaller, barely the size of his hand.

With measured precision, Wesker approached the table and unlatched the larger case first. The lid opened with a satisfying click, revealing the new hook shot he had commissioned for Ada. The device was sleek, with a polished finish that gleamed under the laboratory lights. He lifted it out of the case, feeling the weight and balance in his hand, testing the mechanism with a critical eye.

He admired the craftsmanship, noting the reinforced cables and the compact yet powerful grappling hook. This was no ordinary tool: it was designed to be an extension of Ada herself, enabling her to navigate any environment with ease and efficiency. He imagined her reaction, the way her eyes would light up with appreciation and perhaps, just perhaps, a touch of genuine gratitude.

Satisfied with his inspection, Wesker carefully placed the hook shot back into the case, securing it with a soft click. His attention then shifted to the smaller case. It held something even more significant, something with a personal touch. But that reveal would come later.

Blue's digital form materialized beside Wesker, her holographic projection flickering into existence near the lab table where the cases lay open. "Dr. Wesker," Blue chimed in her soft, artificial voice as her blue-tinted form observed the contents of the cases with curiosity. "Miss Ada is scheduled to arrive in approximately one hour."

Wesker acknowledged her report with a slight nod of his head, his expression betraying a hint of satisfaction. "Thank you, Blue. That will be sufficient."

The AI nodded in response, her form shimmering momentarily as if processing his acknowledgment. "Is there anything else you require, Dr. Wesker?"

"No," he replied briskly, his attention returning to the cases before him. "That will be all for now."

With that, Blue's holographic presence dissipated, leaving Wesker alone once more with his preparations. He glanced once more at the cases, a sense of anticipation building within him as he waited for Ada's arrival, and the unveiling of what he had prepared for her.

I will have you in checkmate before you know it, Malachi. You were foolish enough to believe I had been taken out of the game– But I merely changed the rules…

Chapter Text

The evening was unusually quiet within the walls of the Wesker residence. The music that played softly in the background provided a calming contrast to the lively chatter and energy that Ada and Nora brought. As he flipped through his daily reports, Albert couldn’t help but think about the woman that continued to elude him.

He remembered the look on her face when he had presented her with the gifts: a new hookshot, expertly designed for her needs, and a new pair of special IRIS contacts that integrated seamlessly with her current tech setup. Ada had been coy about her appreciation, her enigmatic smile revealing little but hinting at much more beneath the surface. Even her words echoed in his mind from the exchange…

”A gift? From you? This is unexpected."

Wesker handed her the larger case first, watching as she opened it. Her eyes had lit up when she saw the sleek, customized hookshot nestled inside. She ran her fingers over it, silently appreciating the craftsmanship.

"I thought you might find this useful," he said, observing her reaction closely.

Ada looked up at him, her lips curling into a smile. "You always did know how to spoil a girl."

He then presented the smaller case. Inside, the IRIS contacts gleamed under the soft light. "These will enhance your visual capabilities. They’re similar to the ones you had in Spain, with the addition of a few… upgrades."

Ada picked up the contacts, her eyes meeting his. "Always thinking ahead, aren't you, Wesker? Do you ever try to just live in the moment?"

"Of course," he replied smoothly. "But I also believe in being prepared."

She chuckled softly, slipping the contacts back into their case. "Well… Thanks. I’m sure these will come in handy."

Her gratitude seemed genuine, yet there was a playful glint in her eyes. It was as if she enjoyed keeping him guessing, never allowing him to see too deeply into her thoughts. He found it both infuriating and fascinating.

Ada had insisted on having ground rules upon first arriving, and had clearly stated that they would never be as they had before, so then why did she look at him like that? It wasn’t merely admiration or excitement for the gifts, it couldn’t be. Since arriving, she had been saying one thing and then doing another. His mind refused to believe otherwise. As Wesker continued to sit in his study, deeply engrossed in his thoughts, a small figure appeared at the door.

"Al-bert," Nora called out in a sing-song voice. "Can we play a game now? I’m done with my homework!"

Wesker leaned back in his chair, a sigh escaping his lips as he finally turned his attention to the young girl standing at the door. Nora's bright eyes sparkled with excitement, and she rocked back and forth on her heels, her energy seemingly boundless.

He closed the report he had been reading and set it aside. "And you’re sure it’s all done?" he asked, his tone firm. She had already lied about completing her numbers worksheet once. Wesker wondered if it was a stunt she pulled often or just on him.

Nora nodded enthusiastically. "Yep! I double-checked everything."

He couldn't help but admire her earnestness. "Very well," he conceded, rising from his chair. "What game do you have in mind this time?"

"I was thinking kinda like cops and robbers," she said, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "Only you’re the monster, and I have to catch you!"

Wesker raised an eyebrow, mildly amused. It sounded awfully similar to the stories Sherry had described at dinner the week prior. "And what makes you think I would make a good monster?"

"Well, you wouldn’t,” she stated matter-of-factly. “Because monsters aren’t ‘good’. But if you don’t want to play… Maybe Sherry and Jake can come over?"

Call Sherry after one day together? I think not. Wesker sighed, glancing at his work. He knew he wouldn't get much more done with Nora's persistent enthusiasm. A part of him believed that Ada should have had a second child just to entertain this one better. "Very well," he conceded. "We can play. But only for a little bit."

Nora's face lit up with joy as she ran to grab her toy gun and to tie a blanket around her neck to wear as a cape. Wesker stood, stretching slightly before following her into the larger living area. Nora quickly explained the rules: she would be the agent, and Wesker, as the monster, had to hide and avoid capture. He wasn’t entirely sure on how he was supposed to be able to win, but after she explained the rather simplistic rules, something told him it wasn’t an option.

"Alright, close your eyes and count to twenty," Wesker instructed.

Nora eagerly complied, covering her eyes and counting aloud. Wesker moved swiftly and silently, eventually finding a hiding spot settled behind a large armchair in the corner of a nearby room while listening to her count.

"Ready or not, here I come!" Nora announced, her voice filled with determination.

Wesker waited as she began her search, her small figure moving methodically through the rooms. He couldn't help but feel a pang of amusement at her serious expression as she walked by a few times, mimicking the behaviors of someone like Chris or Leon. She checked under tables and behind doors, her toy flashlight casting a small circle of light.

"Gotcha!" Nora exclaimed triumphantly, finally spotting him behind the armchair. She suddenly unleashed several foam bullets on him, the final one bouncing off his face after hitting him in the forehead.

Wesker emerged, attempting to hold back his annoyance. "Uh oh. You’re out of bullets, it seems. What will you do now?”

Nora giggled and gave him a big smile. “I’ve got to reload!” she declared. “Before it eats me!”

He used his inhuman speed to suddenly appear in front of the door, trying to block the child’s path from leaving. Although he was quick, Nora had the advantage of being small. She ran between the tyrant’s legs, blowing raspberries at him as she continued to race towards her bedroom for more foam bullets. Admittedly, he was surprised at how easily she had navigated around him.

Wesker allowed himself a rare smile, enjoying the moment. "I hope you can run quickly…” he called, slowly following her through the home. “Because this monster is hungry.”

Nora shrieked with delight and ran off, her blanket cape fluttering behind her. Wesker chased her through the house, his movements deliberately slow to give her a chance to escape. She ducked and weaved, her laughter a constant melody as they played.

Never getting the opportunity to make it back to her room, Nora finally tired, collapsing onto the couch with a happy sigh. Wesker joined her, sitting down and using the moment to catch his breath. "I suppose you win this time," he said, ruffling her hair gently.

Nora grinned up at him, her eyes sparkling with joy. "I knew I could beat you, Albert."

Wesker chuckled, the rare sound surprising even him. "Yes, you did. But next time, the monster won’t go so easy on you."

She giggled, snuggling closer to him. "I can handle it," she said confidently.

As they sat together, Wesker found himself thinking of Ada once more. Despite all the challenges, moments like this made it all worthwhile. He glanced down at the little girl beside him, a small smile playing on his lips. She aimed her airsoft gun towards make-believe monsters, soft ‘pew pew’ noises mumbled as she pretended to be some great hero.

“What game do you like to play with your mother?” he asked.

Small brows furrowed in thought before she turned to look at Wesker better, her head resting in his lap as she gazed up at him. “I like games like this. But I also like it when she tells me stories.”

“Do you have a favorite?”

“There’s one she tells me about daddy– how he took down some zombies all blam! blam! and he saved her from getting eaten. So cool!” she explained, looking at him expectantly.

Of course Ada would have told her stories about Leon… he thought to himself. Someone she could look up to. Must be a motherly thing– Katarina used to do something similar too according to Jake.

“I’m sure she did,” he huffed, helping Nora sit up. “Why don’t you change into your pajamas? We can put that show on before you have to go to bed.”

Nora gasped with excitement, scrambling off of the couch quicker than anticipated. “You get the TV on!” she ordered. “But don’t start it without me!” She began to run down the hallway towards her room, small feet slapping against the floor as she hustled to get to her nightclothes.

As he watched her run down the hall with the blanket around her shoulders, he felt a rare warmth in his chest. Despite his complex feelings toward Ada, moments like these with Nora reminded him why he had agreed to this arrangement in the first place– the need to feel human.

Two Days Later...

The large dojo was filled with the sounds of feet shuffling on the mat and the rhythmic calls of the instructor leading the warm-up exercises. The walls were adorned with various martial arts banners and framed certificates of achievements, showcasing the dojo’s long-standing tradition of excellence. Bright overhead lights illuminated the space, casting a warm glow over the students clad in their crisp white uniforms.

In one corner of the dojo, Wesker knelt down in front of Nora, his usually composed demeanor slightly ruffled by the task thrust upon him. Nora stood patiently, her small hands resting on his shoulders for balance as he attempted, for the third time, to tie the yellow belt around her waist.

Wesker found himself fumbling with the belt more than he had anticipated. His face, usually a mask of calm and control, showed a hint of frustration. The knot he meticulously tied would loosen and slip apart, mocking his efforts. “How are you even a yellow belt already?” he asked in disbelief. “You’ve only been coming here for like a month.”

Nora glanced down at him, her big, trusting eyes filled with both admiration and slight amusement. “It’s okay, Albert,” she said softly, trying to reassure him. “You’ll get it this time.”

Wesker took a deep breath, determined to succeed. He watched the other students on the mat, their belts tied perfectly, their movements synchronized and fluid as they performed their warm-up drills. The instructor, a stern but kind middle-aged man with a black belt, moved among them, correcting stances and offering words of encouragement.

“They should have made me a black belt,” she suddenly added, giggling softly, “Also, I started taking lessons before we moved.”

He focused on the belt again, carefully threading it through the loops, making sure it was snug around Nora’s waist. He tied the knot slowly, his fingers working with precision. Finally, the knot held firm.

“There,” he said, his voice tinged with satisfaction as he looked up at Nora. “How’s that?”

Nora beamed, bouncing on her toes slightly to test the belt. “It’s perfect! Ya know… mommy says I can only use ten percent of my strength when we come here.”

“Oh yeah?” he asked. Wesker reached for her headband and made sure that was secured too, not wanting her to have to stop her warm ups to get it fixed again either.

“Yeah. But she’s not here…” she replied, trailing off with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

His face held a deadpan look as she tried to give him some kind of innocent stare. She was small for her age, and he thought perhaps that was the reason she talked a big game. Nora had certainly come into her own while her mother was away– a side of her he hadn’t really seen since the night they first met.

“Is that so? How much power would you like to use?” he asked curiously.

Nora turned to look at her classmates. Some were around her age, while others were full grown adults. “Hmmm… I think thirty ought to do it. I don’t want to break their weak little bones.”

He struggled to hold back a smirk. “Okay. Go ahead then. We don’t have to tell your mother– so long as you don’t break any bones of course.”

Her blue eyes sparkled with excitement. “You mean it?! Thank you Albert!”

Small arms were suddenly wrapped around his neck, leaving him momentarily stunned. This was just another rare moment of affection from Nora, and he tried to ignore how it made him feel. It was the same feeling he got whenever Jake or Sherry asked him for help. He cleared his throat as he smoothed her hair, carefully pulling her back. “Stop thanking me and get back over there. I pay for you to take lessons, not to dance around in your gear.”

Nodding with excitement, she skipped back to her classmates, assuming the warm up positions with the rest and practicing her breathing with each movement. Once their sensei had finished the rotations, he began to pair the children up– a lower rank with a higher rank to help practice certain forms.

Albert watched as Nora was paired with a child a couple of years older than herself. He was slightly disappointed that the formation practices were just that: practice. Leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, he sighed, waiting for the time to tick by until they could leave.

“Is that supposed to be your dad over there?” the young boy, Craig, asked as he helped Nora make a proper fist formation.

“What’s it to you?” she responded as she made her fist.

Craig raised up his forearm guard, continuing to show how she should swing her arm for a backhand fist. Nora practiced it a few times slowly until Craig was satisfied that she was getting the movements down.

“I heard from my dad that yours died. So that must be your mom’s boyfriend, huh?” he said as he briefly glanced in Wesker’s direction. “He looks mean.”

“Shut up!” Nora frowned, suddenly slamming the back of her fist against his forearm protector. Craig’s eyes widened slightly, surprised at the amount of force she used.

“Don’t get mad at me!” he huffed, “I bet he’s not even dead– I bet he ran off because he knew you’d never be good enough. Your backhand sucks, and I bet you suck at everything else too.”

Nora felt hot tears begin to well in her eyes from the other child’s words. Without thinking, she began to wail on the protector until it flew off of Craig’s hand. The last hit she had made smacked his wrist at an odd angle, causing him to cry out in pain.

Wesker looked up from his phone, hearing the sudden, pained cry. He immediately noticed Nora grabbing her training partner by the front of his shirt and throwing him over her head with ease. Craig landed on his back against the training mats, completely in shock by Nora’s strength given her small stature. Cradling his wrist against his chest, he began to cry.

In one swift motion, Wesker pocketed his phone and strode over to Nora, quickly picking the girl up by the collar of her Dobok. Hanging in the air, angry tears continued to roll down her face as Wesker brought her to eye level.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” he growled.

“H- he said–”

“That is not what I asked you. Unbelievable. Your mother will be furious when she finds out.” Wesker adjusted Nora so he could carry her by balancing her on his hip, the young child burying her face in his chest as she continued to cry too. As he maneuvered her in his arms, the lead instructor came over, trying to assess the situation.

“The kid should be fine. Nora’s not big enough to do any real damage,” Wesker sighed. “But if he needs any sort of medical attention, just let us know… I’ll cover it.”

“Hold on–” Craig’s dad said as he walked over, finally realizing what had occurred. “Who does she think she is? She can’t just throw other kids around!”

For fuck’s sake… “I’m sure there’s a logical explanation for this,” he frowned. “Look, just get him checked out and send us the bill. It’s not that big of a deal. Something’s wrong with her and I think it’s best if I take her home.”

As Craig's dad's voice grew louder in confrontation with Wesker, the tension in the air thickened, and Wesker's patience wore thin. With a swift and fluid movement, Wesker seized the man's shoulder between his thumb and pointer finger, exerting a painful pressure that brought him to his knees.

“You might want to reconsider your tone,” Wesker said, his voice low and dangerous. “I suggest you take my offer to cover the medical expenses and leave it at that. Understood?”

Craig’s dad winced in pain, his face contorting as he struggled to nod. “Y-yes, alright,” he stammered. “Just… let go.”

Wesker released him, his expression neutral as he adjusted Nora on his hip. “Good. Come, Nora. We’re leaving.”

The man glanced up at Wesker, his words stifled by the intensity of the moment, unable to find his voice in the face of Wesker's formidable presence. Looking up at the tyrant, he caught a glimpse of Albert’s predatory, unnatural eyes. Craig’s father barely managed out a head nod, giving in to Wesker’s demands.

Temporarily satisfied, Wesker let the man go before taking Nora out to the car. By now, the young girl had stopped crying, but her sniffles remained as she wiped her nose with her hand.

“Stop that,” he commanded, buckling her into the backseat of his car. He dug in his pocket for some tissues– something he had learned very quickly was necessary when it came to young children. He put the tissue up to Nora’s nose and told her to blow.

She did as she was told, and Wesker tried not to make a face of disgust as the tissue became filled with snot. Since he became tasked with caring for Nora, he had learned more about the nuances of childcare than he had ever imagined. And to think Ada had dealt with these types of things by herself for years. Why she wouldn’t have solicited Leon for help was beyond him– the government lap dog seemed more than eager to assume the duties and requirements that came with fatherhood.

“What did that other kid say to you earlier?” he asked, his voice softer now.

Nora’s eyes were slightly red from crying, but she still bravely looked up at Albert. “Nothing…”

“I highly doubt that. And don’t lie to me either– that’s one of my superpowers. I can tell when you aren’t being honest,” he replied.

“He said that my dad left because he didn’t like me…”

Albert sighed quietly, pinching the bridge of his nose in thought. “Nora, this is a very hard lesson to learn at your age, but humans are stupid and awful,” he began, “Kids, and even adults, aren’t always going to be kind to you. That doesn’t mean you can just hurt them or flip them.”

“But didn’t you hurt Craig’s dad too?”

Clever girl…

“Yes, and that was… wrong. Be better than me, okay? You don’t want to break your mother’s heart, do you?” he asked.

Nora shook her head no.

“Alright then. Are you hungry?”

Nora nodded her head, still feeling defeated by Wesker’s lecture.

He shifted uncomfortably, feeling that he should do something to at least try and cheer her up. “You know, Nora…” he said, his tone taking a more playful demeanor, “I was quite impressed with your ability to flip that kid. We’ll definitely have to tell Ada when she gets back from her trip.”

Her head shot up to look at him, a small smile gracing her features. “You thought it was cool?”

“Given how tiny you are? Of course.”

“I bet one day I can flip you too!”

“I’m sure you will…” he chuckled before closing the car door. As he walked around to the driver’s side, Wesker couldn’t help but feel that there was some sense of truth in the little girl’s statement. Perhaps not now, but one day…

The Next Evening...

The living room was a lively hub of activity, with laughter and playful banter filling the air. Wesker, Jake, Sherry, and Nora sat around a coffee table, engrossed in a simple board game that was perfect for keeping Nora’s attention. The room was filled with laughter and the occasional groan of frustration as fortunes changed with each card pulled from the deck.

Each of the adults had their own drinks – Wesker with his scotch, Jake and Sherry with a beer. A large bowl of popcorn was slowly passed around, allowing everyone to occasionally reach for a handful. Nora had her own cup of apple juice, her small hands gripping the cup carefully as she took a sip. Wesker had made sure to stock up on the proper juice ahead of time to avoid any more debacles.

"Your turn, Nora," Sherry said with a smile, gesturing towards the stack of cards.

Nora eagerly drew a card and looked at the colorful picture. "I got a lollipop!" she exclaimed, moving her piece forward to the corresponding space on the board.

"Nice move, kiddo," Jake said, popping a piece of popcorn into his mouth. "You're getting closer to the castle."

Wesker watched quietly, taking a sip of his scotch. It was a rare sight, all of them together like this, enjoying a moment of normalcy. He was pretty sure he had never played this game in his life.

Sherry picked up her card next, moving her piece forward. "Alright, Jake, your turn," she said, passing the cards to him.

Jake drew a card and moved his piece, his competitive streak showing. "This game is rigged," he complained as he landed on another space with licorice. Once again, he would have to skip his next turn. It hardly seemed fair to lose at a child’s game. "How did you get so lucky?"

Nora giggled, enjoying the playful competition. "I just am! You’ll have to call me Queen Nora when I win!”

Wesker drew his card last, moving his piece with a steady hand. "It's not over until it's over," he said, his tone light. “Don’t count the rest of us out just yet.”

As the game continued, the conversation flowed easily among the adults. They shared stories and jokes, the atmosphere relaxed and warm. Nora's laughter was infectious, bringing smiles to everyone's faces.

"Hey, dad," Jake said, leaning back against the couch. "I have to admit, I didn't expect to be sitting here playing Candy Land with you. It's kinda… surreal."

Wesker smirked, taking another sip of his scotch. "Life is full of surprises, Jake. I used to tell Chris and the others to ‘expect nothing’ back in the day.

Jake pursed his lips in thought. “Isn’t that a kind of shittier way to say ‘expect the unexpected’?”

Narrowing his eyes towards his son, Wesker refrained from clenching his jaw. “I’ll forgive that remark, considering you’re losing to a child. And as the oldest, it’s my responsibility to lead by example… or some bullshit like that.”

Sherry nodded in agreement, her eyes twinkling. "How wise of you Uncle Wesker," she giggled.

Nora beamed up at them, clearly enjoying the attention and the game. "I'm glad we're all playing together," she said, her voice filled with genuine happiness. “Did Albert tell you I flipped a kid in karate the other day?”

His eyes widened slightly as Jake and Sherry burst out laughing, each holding their sides as they attempted to contain themselves.

“Holy shit,” Jake wheezed, wiping tears from his eyes. “She flipped a whole other child?!”

“Yeah!” she replied excitedly. “I could show you!”

“Kid, if you can flip me, I will pay you a hundred dollars,” he continued to laugh.

Sherry gave him a hard nudge. “Don’t say stuff like that! What’s she gonna do with a hundred dollars you idiot?”

Wesker was about to intervene and attempt to turn their attention back to the game at hand, but his cell phone began to go off unexpectedly. He glanced at the clock on the wall—it was late. With a furrowed brow, he reached for his phone and saw Chris's name flashing on the screen.

He stood up from the table, the mood instantly shifting as he answered the call. "Redfield, what is it?" he said, his tone sharp and businesslike.

“Wesker, it's Ada," Chris's voice came through, tense and urgent. "She's gone no-contact for the past two hours. We can't reach her and don't know what's happening."

Wesker's expression darkened, a mix of concern and frustration. "What was her last known location?"

"She was supposed to check in from the rendezvous point after completing her mission. No one's heard from her since she first went into the facility," Chris replied.

His mind raced as he processed the information. "Did you check the IRIS footage? It should be broadcasting live.”

“They’ve got some kind of jammer,” he sighed, clearly frustrated. “Wesker, it sounded like someone stumbled upon her while she was in there. If she got caught–”

“Ada will keep her mouth shut. Granted, if they’ve got her, then they’re most likely well aware of our plans. Stay vigilant. I want updates every thirty minutes until contact is made.”

"Will do," Chris confirmed before ending the call.

Wesker slipped his phone back into his pocket, his face a mask of grim determination. He turned to the group, who had fallen silent, watching him with varying degrees of concern.

"Is everything alright?" Sherry asked, her voice gentle but worried.

"It's Ada," he replied tersely. "She's gone off the grid. I need to find out what's happened."

Nora's eyes widened with fear. "Is Mommy okay?"

Wesker knelt down beside her, using his finger to gently lift her chin up to look at him. "She’s fine. I promise. But right now, I need you to be on your best behavior for Jake and Sherry, okay?"

Nora nodded, trying to be strong. "Okay, Albert."

He straightened up and looked at Jake and Sherry. "I need you two to keep an eye on Nora while I handle this. Can you handle that?"

"Of course," Sherry said, her expression serious. "We'll take care of her."

Jake nodded in agreement, his usual laid-back demeanor replaced by a sense of urgency. "Just do what you need to do, pops. We'll hold down the fort here."

Wesker strode purposefully through the corridors of the facility, heading straight for his lab. His mind was already racing with strategies and contingency plans. The sterile, cold environment of the lab brought a sense of focus as he entered, the familiar hum of machinery and the glow of monitors providing a backdrop to his thoughts.

"Blue," he called out, his voice echoing slightly in the large space. "I need you to access all available data on Ada's latest mission. See what you can dig up. Communications, GPS coordinates, anything that might give us a clue about her current location."

The AI's holographic image flickered to life beside him. "Understood, Dr. Wesker. Accessing data now."

Wesker moved to his workstation, pulling up the mission details on his monitor. He quickly reviewed the parameters of Ada's mission, noting the key objectives and the expected timeline. Everything had seemed straightforward, but the sudden radio silence indicated something had gone very wrong.

"Initial scans show no recent activity at the rendezvous point," Blue reported. "However, there are traces of encrypted communications nearby. I'm working to decrypt them now."

Wesker's fingers drummed impatiently on the desk as he waited for Blue to process the data. "Good. Cross-reference those with known hostile entities in that area. I want to know who might have had a motive to interfere."

As Blue worked, Wesker accessed the live satellite feeds, scanning the area for any signs of movement or anomalies. The tension in the room was palpable, each second feeling like an eternity.

"Decryption complete," Blue announced. "The communications indicate a hostile engagement approximately two hours ago. There are mentions of a high-value target, but no specific details on Miss Wong."

Wesker's eyes narrowed. "Which factions are involved?"

"One of the transmissions matches the encryption patterns used by Aeolus Edge East," Blue replied. "The others are inconclusive but suggest something more than mere mercenary involvement."

Wesker's jaw clenched. Aeolus' involvement complicated things significantly. He needed to act swiftly. "Blue, prepare a field kit with all necessary equipment. I'll need the coordinates of the last known location of those communications. Inform Sherry and Jake that I'll be leaving immediately."

"Coordinates are ready," Blue confirmed. "And I will notify them at once."

Wesker grabbed his gear and made his way back towards the entrance of the facility, his mind already set on the rescue mission. He couldn't afford to let Ada remain in danger. As Wesker reached the exit, his cell phone rang again. He answered it with a swift motion, not slowing his pace.

"Report," Wesker demanded, his voice clipped and tense.

"Ada just walked out of the Nexus facility," Chris reported, his tone urgent. "Something doesn't seem right with her. She's not responding to our calls and seems... off."

Wesker's eyes narrowed. "Return her to base at once. Ensure she is secured and monitored closely. I want a full medical evaluation as soon as she arrives. Do not take any chances."

"Understood," Chris replied. "We’ll collect her and return immediately. See you soon."

Wesker ended the call, his mind racing with possibilities. Ada's sudden appearance and unusual behavior were alarming. He could not afford to speculate on what had happened until he had more information.

"Blue," he called out, his voice echoing slightly in the facility's corridor. "Prepare the medical bay for a full evaluation. Ada is being brought back. I want every possible test ready to be conducted upon her return."

"Understood, Dr. Wesker," Blue responded, her holographic form flickering to life. "The medical bay will be ready upon her arrival."

Wesker turned and headed back toward the lab, knowing he needed to prepare for any scenario. The uncertainty of the situation gnawed at him, but he remained composed. Chris’ report had been incredibly vague, which worried him. If she was walking, she couldn’t have been wholly unresponsive, right?

“Blue, you mentioned that the encryption resembled Aeolus…” he began, the gears in his mind slowly turning. “But that can’t be– they don’t have any locations anywhere near the Nexus location. Run it again.”

“But sir–”

“Again,” he ordered as he ran a hand through his hair in thought. “Just do it again.” He couldn’t explain where the idea had come from, but Wesker always believed in following a thread when it was presented to him, no matter how improbable it may seem in the moment.

Chapter Text

Ada's return to the facility was marked by an unsettling silence. As soon as she walked through the doors, her demeanor was different—more guarded, more resolute. Chris stood to the side, his arms crossed, watching intently as Wesker approached her, his concern hidden behind a facade of clinical detachment.

"Ada," Wesker began, reaching out to examine her. "What happened out there?"

Ada slapped his hand away, her eyes blazing with defiance. "I’m done," she said firmly. "I won’t help you any more."

Chris’s eyebrows shot up in surprise, but he remained silent, observing the exchange. Wesker’s expression hardened, his patience thinning. "Funny how those are your first words… Ada, you need to cooperate. We need to know what went wrong."

"Nothing went wrong," she snapped, her voice trembling slightly with suppressed emotion. "I completed the mission, but I’m done. I won’t be your pawn any longer."

Wesker took a step back, his eyes narrowing as he tried to read her. Pawn? I may have coerced her into helping us, but she certainly isn’t a pawn… "What did they do to you?" he asked, his voice dangerously soft. He reached out to grab her chin, forcing her to look at him in the eyes. “Chris said you wouldn’t speak to anyone the entire trip back.”

Ada shook her head, refusing to elaborate. "There’s nothing to say other than it’s over, Wesker. I’m not doing this anymore. I helped you like I said I would. The deal’s done."

Chris, sensing the gravity of her words, finally spoke up. "Ada, if you need help, you know we’re here for you. But we need to know what happened."

Ada’s gaze shifted to Chris, her eyes softening for a brief moment before hardening again. "I appreciate the concern, Chris, but this isn’t something to be fixed. It’s my decision."

Wesker narrowed his eyes, his tone still commanding. The words had left his mouth before he could fully comprehend them. "You’re done when I say you’re done."

Each syllable felt like a punch to Ada’s gut. This moment in time felt like déjà vu. She knew Wesker’s demeanor over the past month was too good to be true. Deep down, he was the same as he was in Spain. He had just gotten better at hiding it.

She took a step back, her expression a mixture of defiance and pain. "You don’t own me, Wesker. Not anymore."

Wesker's jaw clenched, his eyes darkening. "You’re being irrational. We need to debrief. This isn’t just about you."

"No… It’s always about you, isn’t it?" Ada shot back, her voice rising. "I’ve done everything you asked, and now I’m telling you I’m done. You have no right to force me to continue."

Chris stepped forward, placing a calming hand on Ada’s shoulder. "Wesker, maybe we should let her go. She’s made her decision."

Wesker’s gaze flicked to Chris, his expression cold and unyielding. "You’re out of line, Redfield. This is beyond your jurisdiction."

Chris stood his ground, his eyes locked with Wesker’s. "Maybe, but you aren’t,” he reminded him. “It’s her life. You can’t keep pushing her like this. If she says she’s done, she’s done."

Ada took another step back, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on her. What did Chris mean by that? At this point, it didn’t matter. She had to get out, to protect herself and Nora. She turned and walked away, her steps quickening as she put distance between herself and Wesker.

"Ada!" Wesker called after her, his voice echoing out through the corridor, but she didn’t stop.

Chris watched her go, then turned back to Wesker, his expression resolute. "You can’t control everything, Wesker. We’ve been over this. The higher ups aren’t going to let me leave until you can prove some semblance of self control."

“Fuck them and their orders,” he growled, Wesker’s eyes burning with a dangerous intensity. “She needs to complete the debrief. You know that. So why aren’t you helping?!”

“Because she’s not in the right mindset right now. Let her cool off first. I’ll make sure she completes it before anything else happens.”

“You better,” he warned. “Or else I will put this entire facility on lockdown. No one will be coming in or out until I get what I want.”

Chris took a deep breath and nodded. It seemed his Captain still had a long way to go before he would experience any inkling of freedom. “I’ll go talk to her,” he offered before taking his leave of the lab.

As Ada exited the room, she took a deep breath, her heart pounding. She had made her choice, as if there was any other choice she could make. She had to protect Nora, no matter the cost. As she walked through the facility, her mind quickly began to wander. Malachi… I didn’t believe him at first, but he knows too much. Fine. We go off-grid. Lay low for a couple of years. Maybe we start a new life somewhere else. Nora’s Chinese isn’t very good, but…

“Ada, wait up!” Chris called, jogging down the hall towards her.

Her thoughts scattered as she heard Chris's voice echo through the corridor. She stopped and turned to face him, her expression carefully neutral, though her mind was still racing.

Chris approached, a mix of concern and determination in his eyes. "Hey! I’m sorry about anything Wesker might have said. I swear he’s been doing so much better lately– better for him, that is.”

She wore a skeptical look on her face. “Is that so? You know, I met Wesker long before you. I know how he really is.”

“Maybe you did, but he’s right, you know. About completing your debrief, at least.”

“Look, Chris,” she sighed, “I just want to see my daughter. It’s been a long week, I miss her. You understand that, right?”

“Yeah, of course,” he replied, nodding his head. “But it’s also 4 o’clock in the morning. Let her sleep. She’s not going anywhere.”

Ada hesitated, weighing her options. She knew Chris was right; the debrief was important. But every moment away from Nora felt like an eternity.

“Fine,” she relented, uncrossing her arms and nodding. “Let’s get this over with.”

“Great! Hey Blue? Tell Wesker to come to conference room 3C,” he instructed the AI.

“I never agreed to doing it with him,” she quickly protested.

“Well, I’ve got my own report to do. If nothing out of the ordinary happened, it should be pretty quick, right?”

Ada's eyes narrowed, but she nodded reluctantly. “Fine. But this better not take long.”

Chris gave her a reassuring smile. “I promise, it won’t.”

They made their way to the conference room, the dim fluorescent lights casting a soft glow on the dark walls of the room. Ada took a seat in one of the empty chairs. Chris gave her a brief wave before leaving. She sat by her lonesome for no more than five minutes. There was no doubt in her mind that Wesker was at least a little surprised that Chris had managed to talk her into the debrief. Regardless, it didn’t change how she felt about their previous conversation.

"Ada," Wesker greeted as he stepped inside the conference room and shut the door. “Finally decided to be reasonable, have we?”

"Wesker," she replied coolly, never taking her eyes off of him, “Still the world’s biggest asshole, it seems?”

He ignored her childish comment, but not without rolling his eyes. Starting another argument wasn’t going to get him any closer to the truth. Chris had managed to somehow convince Ada of what needed to be done– it would take an increased effort on his part to make sure that duty was completed.

Ada took a deep breath, focusing on the events that had transpired. “The mission went as planned initially. I infiltrated the facility without issue. They were even kind enough to give me a tour. But then… things went sideways.”

“Sideways how?” he asked.

“Well…”

Nine hours earlier…

Ada entered the Nexus facility, her disguise impeccable. Dressed in a lab coat and sensible heels, her hair was styled in a conservative bun, and she wore glasses that subtly altered her appearance. She carried a messenger bag filled with carefully crafted credentials and research notes, not to mention her trusty hookshot in case of emergencies. Her alias: Dr. Rachel Meyers, a new recruit specializing in virology.

As she walked through the front doors, the sterile, high-tech environment of the Nexus facility surrounded her. Monitors displaying complex data lined the walls, and the faint hum of advanced machinery filled the air. She approached the reception desk with a calm confidence, handing over her ID badge.

The receptionist, a young woman with a professional demeanor, scanned the badge and nodded. “Welcome, Dr. Meyers. You’re scheduled to meet with Dr. Caldwell for your orientation.”

“Thank you,” Ada replied, her voice steady.

A few moments later, a man in his early forties, wearing a white lab coat and carrying a tablet, approached. “Dr. Meyers, I’m Dr. Caldwell. Welcome to Nexus. I’ll be giving you a tour of the facility.”

“Thank you, Dr. Caldwell. I’m looking forward to it,” she said, following him down the corridor.

They walked through several security checkpoints, each more stringent than the last. Ada observed everything carefully, noting the layout and security measures. Surprisingly, no one had asked to check her bags or any other documents.

“This is our main research wing,” Dr. Caldwell explained as they entered a large, open-plan lab filled with researchers working at various stations. “We’re currently focusing on several projects, including antiviral compounds and gene editing technologies.”

Ada nodded, pretending to be impressed. “It’s an impressive setup. The equipment here looks state-of-the-art.”

Dr. Caldwell smiled. “We pride ourselves on staying at the forefront of scientific advancement, much to our competitor’s chagrin. Let me show you our containment area next.”

As they walked, Ada continued to make mental notes. The containment area was heavily secured, with biometric scanners and armed guards. Inside, rows of secure storage units held various biological samples.

“This is where we keep our most sensitive materials,” Dr. Caldwell said. “Only authorized personnel are allowed in here.”

Ada nodded, feigning interest. “What kind of samples do you store here?”

“Primarily viral strains and genetically modified organisms. Our work requires strict containment protocols to ensure nothing hazardous escapes.”

“You mean, strains that create BOWs?” she asked curiously.

Dr. Caldwell frowned slightly as he adjusted his glasses. “No ma’am. Not anything quite like that. It’s more so the testing of our antiviral measures against known viruses that could create BOWs. You won’t find any monsters in there– only some rats and other approved specimens.”

She was genuinely intrigued. This Nexus location was supposed to be a hub of illegal activity, yet everyone there seemed to be on the straight and narrow. It made her even more suspicious than she had felt previously. They’re definitely hiding something… but what is it?

They continued the tour, moving through various labs and workstations. Dr. Caldwell provided a thorough overview of the facility’s capabilities and ongoing projects. Ada listened attentively, asking the occasional question to maintain her cover.

As they reached the final section of the tour, Dr. Caldwell gestured to a set of offices. “This is where you’ll be working. Your credentials will give you access to most areas, but there are a few restricted zones you won’t be able to enter without additional clearance.”

“Understood,” Ada said, glancing around. “Thank you for the tour, Dr. Caldwell. I’m eager to get started.”

“Of course,” he replied. “If you need anything, don’t hesitate to ask.”

Ada nodded, watching as he walked away. Once he was out of sight, she allowed herself a brief moment of satisfaction. The first phase of her mission was complete. Now, she needed to gather the intel she came for without arousing suspicion.

She decided to wait until the facility was quieter, the hum of activity winding down as the night shift took over. She slipped out of her assigned office, moving stealthily through the dimly lit corridors. Her senses were on high alert, every shadow and sound carefully monitored.

Finding an unmonitored corner, she pulled out her new hook shot, admiring its sleek design for a brief moment. It was a gift from Wesker, one she hadn't expected but found incredibly useful, not to mention nostalgic. With a practiced hand, she aimed it at the vent cover high above and fired. The hook shot embedded itself securely, and she quickly ascended, pulling herself into the ventilation system.

Navigating through the vents, she managed to reach the restricted lab area. Peering through the grate, Ada ensured the room was empty before silently dropping down. The lab was filled with advanced equipment and rows of computer terminals, all humming quietly in the darkness.

She moved swiftly, her eyes scanning the room for anything that might contain incriminating data. She started with the computer terminals, hacking into each one with slight difficulty. Nexus certainly wasn’t playing around with keeping their secrets locked up. But for every lock, there was a key. As she scrolled through the information, the files she found were mundane—research data, progress reports, and equipment inventories. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. In fact, none of it seemed illegal either. Even their information was above board. No sane person would argue otherwise.

Frustration began to set in as she moved to the next terminal, hoping for a breakthrough. Come on, you bastards. Give me something! She accessed the mainframe, sifting through countless files. Her fingers flew over the keyboard, bypassing security protocols and encryption once again. Yet, the deeper she delved, the more it seemed like she was hitting dead ends.

Come on, there has to be something here... she thought, her determination unwavering. She moved to a row of filing cabinets, hoping physical documents might reveal what digital ones could not. The files were organized meticulously, but again, nothing stood out as particularly damning.

Time was ticking, and she knew she couldn't stay much longer without risking detection. Just as she was about to give up, she noticed a hidden compartment beneath one of the lab tables. Intrigued, she knelt down and pried it open, revealing a secure hard drive.

This looks promising...

Quickly, she connected it to a terminal, her fingers working rapidly to bypass its security. The hard drive contained a series of encrypted files, far more complex than anything she had encountered so far. Her heart raced as she worked to decrypt them, feeling she was finally on the right track.

As the encryption broke, a series of documents and video files appeared on the screen. She skimmed through them, her eyes widening at the contents. It was clean. All of the information she had been searching for was still out of reach. Maybe there's more here than what's being let on... With no other options and time running out, Ada opted to take what she could get, even if it proved to be fruitless.

Ada copied the files to her own drive, ensuring she had everything before wiping any trace of her presence from the terminal. She secured the hard drive back in its compartment, covering her tracks meticulously. As Ada made her way to the exit, she suddenly heard the sound of heavy footsteps. She barely had time to react before she was surrounded by a dozen armed guards, their guns trained on her. Her heart raced as she scanned the room, looking for any possible escape routes, but it was clear that she was trapped.

“So you were caught?” Wesker asked curiously, interrupting her debrief for the first time all morning. He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms as he studied her. “And that’s why you went dark?”

She shook her head. “No, I went dark as soon as I started the mission. I figured if you could see everything with the IRIS, then it’d be fine.”

Sliding his shades off, Wesker flicked his wrist as he tossed them onto the conference table. “That was unnecessarily reckless,” he commented, his tone still calm. “I find it hard to believe that you purposely turned off all of your comms.”

“Believe me or don’t, but it happened,” Ada said, shrugging with nonchalance.

“And what happened after you were caught?” he asked curiously.

“I was interrogated for maybe an hour or so? Other than the data disc, they didn’t have a reason to keep me,” she explained. “You know how convincing I can be when it’s needed most.”

Wesker remained silent for a moment, his eyes narrowing slightly. He then stood up and moved to her side, his presence imposing and commanding. Without warning, he took her face in his hands, tilting her head gently to examine her more closely. Ada's eyes widened slightly at the sudden contact, but she remained still, allowing him to inspect her. Wesker's fingers traced the contours of her face with a surprising gentleness, searching for any signs of injury.

"Did you hit your head?" he asked, his voice low but with a hint of concern as he carefully turned her head from side to side.

"No," she replied, her tone softening slightly. "I'm fine, Wesker. They didn't hurt me."

To her surprise, his tone had completely changed. “Then why the fuck did you act so different when you stepped out of the building?” He continued his examination for a moment longer, his thumb brushing firmly against her lip as he did so.

“I didn’t have my comms on. I couldn’t hear them.” Ada reached up to grab his wrist, attempting to pull his hands away from her.

“It’s evident that your daughter gets her lying habits from you, dear heart. Although just like with her, I can see right through it.”

Ada's eyes flashed with a mixture of anger and defiance. "I’m telling you the truth, Wesker. If you don't believe me, that's your problem."

Wesker's grip tightened slightly, his gaze piercing into hers. "You think I don’t know when you’re lying? I know you better than you think, Ada."

Before she could retort, Wesker pulled her in for a kiss, his lips capturing hers with a forceful intensity. Ada was taken aback, her mind reeling as she found herself responding to the kiss despite her better judgment. She hated herself for how much she enjoyed it, how much she had missed this. What are you doing? What is Leon going to think?

She managed to pull away, her breath coming in short, sharp bursts. "We have rules," she reminded him, her voice shaky. "You're breaking them."

Wesker's eyes gleamed with a predatory glint. "We didn't have a rule against this specifically."

"Then add it to the list," she shot back, her voice gaining strength. "This can't happen again."

“My apologies. But I had to be sure they didn’t do something to you. Since you’re so adamant about our situation remaining the same, I suppose everything is truly in order then. Don’t worry. I’m sure Leon will understand–”

“No,” Ada said firmly as she pulled the data disc from her pocket. “Leon doesn’t need to know. Besides, it’ll only start a fight.”

“Oh no, have I caused trouble in paradise?” he smirked. “Are the bonds of love still so fragile between you then?”

“I think you misunderstand me,” she said, shoving the disc against Wesker’s chest. “Leon won’t be mad at me about this. He’s going to be mad at you. You know… maybe I will tell him. Maybe he’s the key to getting us as far away from you as possible.”

Wesker's smirk faltered slightly, replaced by a calculating look. "You think Leon can protect you from what’s out there? That he can keep you and Nora safe?"

Ada stepped closer, her eyes locking onto his with steely determination. "I know he can. And if it comes to that, I won't hesitate."

Wesker took the disc from her hand, his fingers brushing against hers for a moment. "You always were a remarkable woman, Ada. But threats won't get you anywhere with me. You know that."

Ada didn't back down, her gaze unwavering. "It's not a threat, Wesker. It's a promise. Stay in your lane, or I will do whatever it takes to keep Nora safe. Leaving you behind has become as easy as breathing for me." Lies.

Wesker's eyes narrowed, his voice clipped. "If you truly want that dog, then have at it then. Quit leading him along because this long leash nonsense is getting old rather quickly."

With that, he turned and walked away, leaving Ada standing alone in the conference room. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing heart. Every beat left her feeling as though she were in overdrive. She knew she had to tread carefully, but she also knew that she couldn't let Wesker have all of the control.

Ada left the conference room and quietly entered their home within the facility, the soft hum of the ventilation system the only sound accompanying her footsteps. The weight of the mission and the confrontation with Wesker still lingered in her mind, but she pushed it aside as she approached Nora’s room.

Opening the door gently, she peeked inside. Nora was asleep, her small form nestled under a duvet, her breathing steady and peaceful. Ada’s heart softened at the sight, the tension of the past week momentarily melting away. She stepped inside, careful not to make any noise, and moved closer to Nora's bed.

Bending down, she brushed a few strands of hair from her daughter's face. Nora stirred slightly but didn’t wake. Ada leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, whispering, "Sweet dreams, little one."

Ada then made her way to the bathroom, her mind returning to the mission debrief and her conversation with Wesker. She knew she needed to be vigilant, but she also needed rest. As she stepped into the steaming hot shower, her eyes closed, exhaustion finally catching up to her. But even as she tried to relax, Ada couldn’t get rid of the sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach.

Her conversation with Malachi would continue to haunt her until something could be done about him. Not that she was in any position to tell anyone at the moment…

Seated behind the desk was a man she recognized from her initial briefing: Malachi Stroud. He was a tall, imposing figure with an air of authority that commanded respect. More handsome, too, than his photo gave him credit for. He looked up as she was brought in, a sly smile playing on his lips.

"Ah, Miss Wong. We finally meet in person," Malachi said, his tone calm and almost friendly. "Please, have a seat."

The guards pushed her into a chair opposite Malachi, then stepped back, keeping their weapons trained on her.

"I must say, I’m impressed with your skills. Your infiltration was nearly flawless," Malachi continued, leaning back in his chair. "But you see, we were expecting you. In fact, I wanted you to get into our facility. I was merely watching to see what you’d do."

Ada's eyes narrowed, trying to read his intentions. "I can honestly say that’s a first. You know you could have just called, if that was the case."

Malachi chuckled, opening a drawer in his desk and pulling out a stack of files. He placed them on the desk in front of her. "I believe you were looking for something like this."

She stared at the files, recognizing the format immediately. They were the same type of encrypted documents she had been searching for, the same damning evidence she had risked so much to find.

"Go ahead, take a look," Malachi said, pushing the stack towards her.

Ada hesitated, but her curiosity got the better of her. She opened the top file and quickly scanned its contents. It was exactly what she had been searching for: detailed reports on unethical experiments, human trials, and covert operations that violated numerous international laws.

"Why are you giving me this?" she demanded, looking up at Malachi.

He leaned forward, his expression serious. "Because, Miss Wong, I believe we have a common enemy." He paused to slide a new data disc over to her. “You’ll be leaving tonight with this, instead. It has everything they need to move forward with their plans.”

“You want me to hand this over to my employer?”

“I already know you work for Wesker, my dear. And yes, I want you to personally hand this over to him. And once he’s done picking it apart, and the report has been submitted to the BSAA, I’ll be seeing you at my main research facility.”

“And why would I go there?” she asked, feigning curiosity.

“Because you’re going to provide them with the evidence of my work on the Seraph virus. We will be preparing for stage two, so the timing will be most excellent for you,” he explained.

“Sorry, but this is a one and done job,” Ada lied. “We won’t be seeing each other again after this.”

“A pity then. Well, please give my regards to your daughter. I hope she remains in good health.”

Ada's mind raced as she processed his words. She knew a threat when she heard one.

Malachi smiled, a hint of something dark in his eyes. "I think we’ve kept you here long enough. They’ll be missing you…”

As Ada continued to process Malachi’s chilling words, the door to the office opened, and two more security guards entered. Before she could react, one of them swiftly injected a needle into her arm. The sting of the needle was quickly followed by a wave of dizziness that made her vision blur.

“What—” she began to protest, but her words slurred together, her sense of balance faltering. The guards moved swiftly, grabbing her by the arms and guiding her out of the room.

Her disorientation made it difficult to focus, and she stumbled along the corridor, the walls seeming to shift and sway. Her mind raced, trying to grasp the situation, but the drug took hold quickly, clouding her thoughts. The facility’s fluorescent lights flickered as she was led down a series of long, dimly lit hallways, each step feeling heavier than the last.

As they reached the front of the facility, Ada tried to make out the details of her surroundings, but her vision remained unfocused. The cold night air hit her as the doors opened, and she was pushed out into the darkness. Her legs felt weak, and she barely managed to keep her footing as the guards stepped back, leaving her alone.

The night was eerily quiet, and the facility’s exterior was bathed in shadow. Ada squinted through the haze, attempting to regain her bearings, but the drug had left her disoriented and unsteady. She looked back at the facility, her mind struggling to piece together her next move, but her vision was still swimming, and the cold, oppressive darkness seemed to close in around her.

She felt a pang of fear as she realized the gravity of her situation. The facility was now a distant silhouette, and Ada was alone in the dark, her only companions the distant hum of machinery and the whisper of the wind.

Ada fumbled with her comms, trying to turn them back on despite her disorientation. Her vision swayed, and the sounds around her seemed distant and muffled. She managed to activate the comms, and Chris's voice crackled through the static, calling out to her urgently.

“Ada! Ada, do you read me? What’s your status? Over.”

She hesitated, her thoughts racing as she struggled to steady her breathing. Her mind was clouded, but she didn’t want Chris or anyone else to know just how impaired she was. She knew that admitting her current state could endanger her mission—and herself.

Summoning all her willpower, Ada forced herself to respond. To even her surprise, she managed to get the words out without slurring them. “Come get me,” she demanded.

Chris’s voice was filled with concern. “Ada what happened in there?”

Ada looked around, trying to make sense of her surroundings, but the darkness and the effects of the drug made it difficult. She knew she needed to start heading towards the rendezvous point. Ignoring Chris’ question, she sluggishly went in the direction she felt was right, forcing her legs to keep up with the rest of her.

She cut off the comms again, not wanting to reveal just how much trouble she was in. Her mind was a tangled mess, and she struggled to stay upright. The facility’s perimeter was a blur, and the cold night air felt harsh against her skin. She took a few unsteady steps, trying to distance herself from the facility and avoid being spotted by anyone else.

Ugh. And they took my hookshot. Fuck… Have I lost my touch or something?

Ada leaned against a nearby fence, trying to focus her senses and regain her composure. Her hands trembled as she rubbed her arms for warmth, the effects of the drug still overwhelming her. She hoped Chris would be able to track her down despite her attempt to keep her condition hidden. She shouldn’t be too far from the rendezvous. Hell, they probably had satellites targeting her for all she knew.

After about 30 minutes, a small team of BSAA members had found her. She had apparently walked in the direction opposite of the rendezvous point. Ada knew that would probably raise Chris’ suspicions, but he wasn’t being over pushy on the car ride or plane ride back to Blue Umbrella. Every attempt to strike up a conversation was met with firm silence on her end. In honesty, she was afraid of saying anything– of having to admit and explain her interaction with Malachi.

If her daughter was normal, then sure, Ada could open the floodgates. Chris may not put two and two together, but Wesker certainly would. Malachi would have no interest in Nora unless there was something deeper hidden. He’d find a way to get the truth out of her, and what then? He’d be pissed… she thought to herself. Whether he ever wanted to be a father or not is irrelevant. It’s the fact he wasn’t told sooner. God, I hope that Nora hasn’t done anything suspicious while I’ve been gone. I know how much she wants to be like him.

By the time Ada had made it back to the Umbrella, the drug’s effects had waned greatly. With a clearer mind, she realized that Malachi wanted her to play his game, friend or not. Without knowing what would be in store for her at the main Nexus facility, Ada had made the decision that she couldn’t continue. Being away from Nora only increased the likelihood of something bad happening to her daughter, and she wouldn’t open herself up to the opportunity. Convincing Wesker, though, would be another matter entirely.

She turned off the shower, letting the last of the water drip away before stepping out and grabbing a towel. The steamy bathroom felt like a safe haven, if only for a moment. She dried off quickly, her thoughts still racing with everything that had transpired. As she slipped into her pajamas, the soft fabric a welcome comfort against her skin, her mind finally began to settle down. Rest. She needed to rest. Climbing into bed, Ada let herself drift off swiftly, welcoming the dark embrace of sleep.

Meanwhile, Wesker remained in his lab, the glow of his computer screens casting a harsh light on his focused face. The data Ada had given him was extensive and, if legitimate, extremely valuable. He scanned through pages of reports, videos, and encrypted files, his mind working through the potential ramifications of each piece of information.

"Blue," Wesker called out, not looking up from his work. "I'm going to need a new lab assistant. Someone with the skills to help me sort through this mess."

Blue’s holographic form appeared beside him, her expression curious. "Understood, Dr. Wesker. Shall I begin the search immediately?"

“No need to search far,” he chuckled, leaning back in his chair and rubbing his eyes. “I know just the person for the job. We should let her sleep a little longer, though.”

“Oh? Who did you have in mind, sir?”

“Reach out to Redfield. Tell him to get in contact with Miss Chambers,” he ordered.

Blue acknowledged his command and disappeared, leaving Wesker to his thoughts. As he continued to analyze the information, his mind drifted back to Ada. Perhaps he had been slightly out of line during their debrief, but he convinced himself it was necessary. Redfield had been right about something being wrong with her, and he needed to get an idea of to what extent. Sure, she seemed physically fine, but an unhindered Ada would have stopped him faster than she had.

“A blood test may be in order,” he said quietly to himself as he opened another document. “Senses dulled, pupils dilated… She was injected with something.”

After working for another hour, Wesker decided it was time to return home and rest. He made his way through the facility's corridors, his mind still processing the vast amount of data he'd reviewed. A part of him couldn’t help but wonder how Ada had gotten so much of it.

Upon arriving at his residence, he found Jake and Sherry asleep on the couch, an empty popcorn bowl and a couple of glasses indicating they'd stayed up with Nora longer than intended. Wesker approached them and gently shook Sherry's shoulder.

"Sherry, Jake," he said softly but firmly. "I’ve got this. It's time for you both to go home."

Sherry stirred, blinking groggily as she sat up. "Oh, right. We must have fallen asleep. Is Ada back?"

Jake stretched and yawned. "Yeah, thanks for letting us hang out."

Wesker nodded. "Yes, she’s sleeping. We’ll talk about it later."

As Sherry and Jake gathered their things and made their way to the door, Wesker began heading towards his own room. However, he was stopped by a small, familiar voice calling out to him.

"Albert?" Nora's voice came from down the hall.

He turned to see her standing in her bedroom doorway, clutching her favorite stuffed animal. "Nora, what are you doing up?" he asked. Wesker glanced at the nearby clock. It wasn’t unusually early, but was it really seven now?

"Where's Mommy? Is she back yet?" Nora asked as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes.

Wesker sighed inwardly, knowing this conversation would come sooner or later. "Yes, she's back, but she's resting right now. She had a long day."

Nora nodded, but her concern was still evident. "Can I see her?"

"Not right now. She needs to sleep. But I can get you a glass of milk if you’d like. How does that sound?"

Nora nodded again, her expression still showing signs of waking up. "Okay."

Wesker walked to the kitchen and poured a glass of milk for Nora. Returning to the living room, he handed it to her and gestured towards the couch. "Do you want to watch your morning cartoons? I’ll sit with you until your mother wakes up.” A dangerous offer, considering Ada could be out for quite a while.

Nora climbed onto the couch, curling up with her stuffed animal as Wesker turned on the television. He found a channel playing early morning cartoons and settled beside her. As the colorful characters filled the screen, Nora sipped her milk, her eyes starting to droop with sleepiness.

Wesker watched her, feeling a rare moment of calm. He didn’t bother to understand what was happening on the show. Instead, he felt himself inadvertently fall into a light doze of his own. His head tilted forwards slightly as sleep overtook him.

Nora noticed the change in his demeanor. She carefully reached up and took the sunglasses from his face. Carefully folding them and placing them on the coffee table, she took the opportunity to scoot closer to Albert, leaning against his arm as she continued to drink her milk. Nora briefly wondered if all dads did things like this, or just hers.

Chapter Text

Ada sat in her chair with an air of dissatisfaction. Although her expression remained neutral, her lack of usual banter and crossed arms symbolized how she truly felt at being there. Leon tilted his head slightly, his brows furrowed in confusion. She had avoided him since her return from the mission, and he couldn’t get a straight answer as to why. Chris had merely told him to ‘give her time’. Time for what, though? As he continued to ponder what went wrong, the sound of Wesker’s voice brought his attention to the present.

"Is there something you find more interesting than this meeting, Kennedy?” Wesker asked, placing a hand on his hip as he stood behind his own chair. “If focusing is too difficult for you, you may leave.”

Leon did not attempt to hide a scowl as Wesker addressed him. That cocky bastard… one of these days someone’s going to knock him off his high horse.

“Sorry, I’m just used to more interesting presenters,” Leon smirked. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Ada gently shake her head.

“And I know some children that act more mature than you,” Wesker smirked back. “Perhaps you’ve been out of the field too long. A pity for the DSO’s supposed ‘best agent’.”

“Why don’t you worry about staying sane? But then again, if you do end up back in prison, I hear orange is a good color on you.”

Chris cleared his throat before giving a look of warning to Leon and Wesker. “Can we move on, please? I’m sure Jake and Sherry would like their orders so they can move out.”

Wesker rolled his eyes but straightened, shifting his attention back to the agenda. "Very well. As I was saying, our next target is the Nexus main facility. Based on the information Ada has collected, they have quickly progressed with their work on the Seraph virus."

He tapped a command on the touchscreen embedded in the table before him. The main screen lit up, displaying schematics and data about the Nexus facility. "While we wait for the BSAA to review and approve next steps, Jake, Sherry, you will be gathering more intel on Aeolus. They were present during Ada’s last mission, which won’t bode well for us if the two organizations are working together."

Jake leaned forward, his eyes narrowing as he studied the information on the screen. "Finally back in action. What's the timeline?"

"You'll leave tomorrow morning. This will be a covert operation, so gather as much as you can without drawing attention to yourselves," Wesker instructed, his tone leaving no room for debate. “You’ll start in the East operations, and potentially move to the West if necessary.”

Sherry nodded, glancing at Jake. "We’ll be ready. Any specific targets or just general intel?"

"Focus on Aeolus' movements and any connections they have to other key figures within Nexus. We need to understand their hierarchy and operational structure better," Wesker replied. “We aren’t sure if this is a true partnership or if there’s some potential coercion from Nexus.”

Leon, his irritation momentarily set aside, glanced at Ada. He noticed the tension in her posture and couldn't help but ask, "What about Ada? What's her role in this?"

Wesker’s expression darkened slightly. "Miss Wong will be taking a step back from field missions for the time being. There are… logistical matters we need to resolve."

Leon’s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "You're sidelining her? Why?"

Ada remained silent, her gaze fixed on the table. Wesker's voice was cool as he responded, "Let's just say, for now, it’s a precautionary measure. We need to ensure the integrity of our operations."

Leon scowled again, but this time he directed his concern toward Ada. "Are you okay with this?"

Ada looked up, meeting his gaze with a calm expression. "More than okay. In fact, I’ll be leaving altogether. I’m just waiting for the official clearance.”

“You’re joking,” he replied, clearly in disbelief. “Like you’re leaving the operation or running away from something?”

“I don’t expect you to understand, Leon,” Ada began. “But I think now is hardly the time to have this discussion.”

“Wait, you’re leaving altogether?” Sherry asked. “You and Nora both?”

Ada cast Wesker a knowing look. She was at the present meeting out of duty and nothing more. Prior to, Wesker had reluctantly agreed to her stepping back from everything else other than their regularly scheduled meetings. Even if she wasn’t going into the field, she could still give valuable insight.

Wesker tapped his screen a few times before pulling up more information on Nexus. “You and Jake are excused,” Wesker said, trying to turn everyone’s attention to the matter at hand. “That topic is not up for further discussion.”

It was evident that Sherry wanted to argue, but decided against it. In an uncharacteristic way, she grabbed Jake’s sleeve and dragged him towards the exit. With the two agents gone, Wesker addressed Chris.

“Any updates from the BSAA? Was the information Ada found enough for them to take this threat seriously?”

“They’re still reviewing it, but it looks promising. I’m worried they’re going to want an assault on the facility though.”

“You mean they don’t want to send in someone to get an idea of what they’re getting into first? They’re just going to storm the place?” Ada asked curiously.

“I think it’s a good idea, honestly,” Leon chimed in. “What’s the point in cloak and daggers if we know what’s happening? I say let them storm it and make as many arrests as possible.”

Wesker raised an eyebrow at Leon’s remark, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Oh, by all means, let’s rush in guns blazing. That strategy always works so well, doesn’t it?”

Chris cut in, attempting to steer the conversation back on track. "Like I said, the BSAA is still reviewing the intel, but they understand the gravity of the situation. They’ll make a move when they're ready, but they need to be sure. We can't afford mistakes."

Ada leaned forward, her curiosity piqued. "So they are considering a full assault then? Without any further reconnaissance?"

"It’s not decided yet," Chris replied. "But they’re leaning towards a more direct approach, yes. They believe the intel you provided is comprehensive enough to warrant it."

Although her expression remained cool, internally she was conflicted. The information they were working with was personally handed over by Malachi. Nobody had seemed to question what she gave them. She wasn’t sure if it was because of blind trust, or if the information was actually good. There’s no way he would have just handed over Nexus like that. There’s a bigger game, but I’ve already kept so much hidden… Self preservation was beginning to feel more difficult as the days passed.

Ada nodded thoughtfully, but her concern was evident. "I understand the urgency, but there are always unknown variables. Sending in a team to gather more intel could minimize risks and save lives."

Wesker’s gaze shifted to Ada, his expression calculating. "A valid point, Miss Wong. Though your expertise will no longer be at our disposal. Wouldn’t you say that suggestion is more up your alley?"

Ada couldn't help but roll her eyes at Wesker's pointed remark. She knew exactly what he was trying to do—draw her back into the fray, using her sense of responsibility and expertise as leverage.

"Don't start, Wesker," she replied, her tone sharper than usual. "We both know I’m out, and that’s not going to change. You need to find someone else to do your dirty work this time."

Wesker smirked, clearly pleased by the reaction he had provoked. "Of course. Just a thought, given your knack for such tasks."

Leon looked between them, a feeling of unease washing over him. He couldn’t help but feel that there was something deeper between Ada and Wesker at that moment. He’s making that face again– like he knows some great secret.

Chris nodded in agreement. "I’ll update the BSAA with our recommendations, although… I won’t guarantee that it will get us anywhere. Until then, meeting adjourned."

As everyone began to rise, Ada lingered for a moment, her mind still churning with conflicting thoughts. She caught Leon’s gaze and offered a small, reassuring smile, though it felt hollow given her inner turmoil. The weight of her choice pressed down on her more each day.

As the others filtered out of the room, Leon made his way over to Ada, his expression a mix of concern and determination. He waited until the room was empty before speaking, keeping his voice low and private.

"Do you already know what I’m going to ask?" he questioned, his eyes searching hers.

She glanced at him, her cool exterior firmly in place. "I have a couple of guesses.”

"Why have you been avoiding me?" he asked, cutting straight to the point. "You’ve been distant ever since you got back. Is it because of Wesker? Or is it something else?"

Her eyes briefly flickered away. “I got caught, Leon, and I never get caught. I can’t put myself in a position to let that happen again.”

“So you were planning on leaving without saying anything to me first? I thought we were past that– you running away all the time. And what about Nora?”

“She’s resilient. Besides, I moved around more at her age than this,” she replied, her tone dismissive. “It’s not the end of the world.”

“Is she resilient? I’ve barely gotten to know her,” Leon countered, his voice softening with a hint of desperation.

“Leon, please–” Ada started, but Leon quickly cut her off.

“I want to support her, Ada, and you” he said, his words tumbling out. “We can set up child support, visits, whatever that looks like. But I refuse to be labeled a deadbeat dad.”

“Nobody thinks that of you, Leon. And quite frankly, we don’t need your money.”

Leon stepped closer, his expression earnest. “It’s not just about the money, Ada. It’s about being there for her, for you. You don’t have to do this alone, not again.”

Ada’s resolve wavered for a moment, but she quickly regained her composure. “I know you mean well, Leon, but this is something I have to do. I need to keep her safe, and I can’t do that here.”

She should have known that Leon wasn’t going to give in so easily. Kennedy had a backbone now, and he intended to stand his ground. Either reel him in or let him go… Why am I so afraid to do either? she thought to herself.

He frustratedly pushed his bangs out of his eyes and sighed. “Are you even listening to yourself?” he asked, laughing softly in disbelief. “Ada I hate that you’ve been dragged into this, really, I do. But I can’t think of a safer place for you and Nora right now. You’re in a high tech facility with state-of-the-art security and you live with a fucking BOW.”

“You say that as if he’s actually some kind of monster,” she said, narrowing her eyes at Leon.

Leon met her gaze, unflinching. "Ada, you and I both know what Wesker is capable of. He's not exactly Mr. Hero. Honestly, you risk too much by trusting him. I heard from Sherry that Nora actually adores him. One day he’s going to break my daughter’s heart by being his usual, awful self, and I won’t stand for it.”

“Stop it, Leon,” she said, her tone filled with warning.

Leon stepped closer, his frustration mounting. "No, Ada, I won't stop. She's my daughter, too. I have a right to protect her."

Ada’s eyes flashed with a mix of anger and something else—something deeper. Without a second thought, she finally unleashed part of what she had been bottling up for so long.

“No, Leon, you don’t– because she’s not your daughter.”

Leon froze, unsure if she was bluffing to get him to back down. “We both know that’s a lie. Chris told me himself."

“And who told Chris?” she asked, folding her arms.

“I… I thought you did,” he admitted, reaching out and placing his hand on the table to support himself. He stood there quietly, eyes trained on the floor as his mind raced. Ada watched him, her expression softening as she saw the turmoil in his eyes. Before she could say anything more, Leon straightened and stepped closer to her, his gaze intense.

"Ada," he said quietly, "I don’t care about any of that. Whether she’s mine or not, it doesn’t change how I feel about her or you. I’ll stick around for both of you, regardless." He suddenly pulled her into a deep kiss, his hands gently cradling her face. Ada was taken aback, but she found herself returning the kiss, albeit somewhat hesitantly as a flood of emotions washed over her.

So it was that easy, huh? Would Wesker's reaction have been so sincere? It was not a theory she was willing or strong enough to put to the test yet.

When they finally pulled apart, Ada looked up at him, a mix of relief and guilt in her eyes. "Leon, there’s something else you need to know," she said softly. "Wesker… he kissed me when I got back from the assignment. I’m sorry I didn’t mention anything sooner."

Leon’s expression hardened for a moment, but then he took a deep breath and nodded. "Honestly, that’s the best news I’ve heard all day,” he said, a smile creeping onto his features.

Ada looked at him, slightly confused. "What do you mean?"

Leon’s smile widened, a glint of determination in his eyes. "It’s the perfect excuse to go see the mad scientist himself."

As he said this, Leon’s mind raced with thoughts of finally confronting Wesker. That arrogant bastard has had this coming for a while. He thinks he’s untouchable and can do whatever he wants. But this... this is different. He’s crossed a line.

He could already picture the encounter in his mind. Wesker, with his infuriatingly calm demeanor, acting as if he was above everyone else. But Leon wasn’t going to let him get away with it this time. Leon’s fists clenched at his sides, the anger simmering just beneath the surface. I don’t care how strong or how smart he thinks he is. I’ll make sure he knows he can’t just treat people like pawns in his twisted game.

Leon looked back at Ada, his resolve clear in his eyes. "I’ll catch up with you later." Without waiting for her to respond, he turned and headed towards the door, ready to face Wesker and settle things once and for all. Ada quickly began to piece together Leon’s intentions and wasted no time in chasing after him.

Rebecca tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear as she surveyed the lab. The room was meticulously organized, a testament to Wesker's demanding standards. She noted the rows of gleaming equipment, the pristine countertops, and the neatly labeled vials and beakers. It was a far cry from some of the makeshift labs she had worked in during her earlier days with the BSAA.

The soft hum of the ventilation system was the only sound as Rebecca moved about, familiarizing herself with her new workspace. She opened a few drawers, mentally cataloging their contents: various reagents, tools, and notes on Wesker's latest projects. The more she saw, the more she realized the sheer scope of the research being conducted here. It was both impressive and slightly intimidating.

As she settled into her new environment, she found herself becoming increasingly curious about the specifics of the work being done. Wesker's reputation preceded him, and she knew that working alongside him would be both a challenge and an opportunity.

Rebecca took a moment to glance at the monitors displaying data from recent experiments. She was just beginning to understand the complexity of the projects when the door to the lab opened. Mr. Thompson entered, gently guiding Nora by the hand.

"Excuse me, Dr. Chambers," Mr. Thompson said, his tone respectful yet urgent. "I need to attend to a family matter. Could you watch Nora for a while? I was unable to get in contact with Miss Wong about this."

Rebecca looked over, momentarily surprised by the request. “Oh? Well.. sure. I can keep an eye on her until Wesker or Ada get here."

Mr. Thompson smiled gratefully and bent down to speak to Nora. "Be good, alright? Do those sheets I gave you and we can review it tomorrow."

Nora nodded, clutching her worksheet tightly. As Mr. Thompson left, Rebecca turned her attention to the young girl. "Hey, Nora. You can sit over there," she said, pointing to a small desk near where Rebecca was currently working. “Wesker should be back from his meeting soon, okay?”

Nora moved quietly to the desk and settled down, pulling out her worksheet and a pencil. She began working diligently, her small face scrunched in concentration as she practiced spelling different words. Rebecca stole a few glances at her as she returned to her own work, impressed by Nora's quiet determination.

“Are you Albert’s new assistant?” Nora asked curiously, briefly looking up from her numbers worksheet.

“Something like that,” Rebecca said, giving Nora a small smile. “Do you… always call him by his first name?”

“What else would I call him?” Nora giggled, shaking her head as if Rebecca didn’t think through her own question.

She continued to make progress on her worksheet, her pencil moving quickly across the paper. She ended up finishing it in no time. Looking around the lab, a hint of boredom began to creep into her expression.

At that moment, Wesker returned to the lab. He barely glanced at Rebecca before his eyes settled on Nora. “Why is she here?” he asked, his tone devoid of warmth.

Rebecca straightened up, meeting his gaze. “Mr. Thompson had a family matter to attend to. He asked if we could watch her for a while.”

Nora hopped off her chair and approached Wesker. “I’m bored. Can we play?”

Wesker raised an eyebrow, clearly uninterested. “I don’t have time for games, Nora.”

“Oh, are you grumpy today?” she asked as she began to follow Wesker around the lab. “Have you seen mommy?”

“I’m not grumpy. And no, I don’t know where your mother is,” he replied curtly.

Nora looked back at Rebecca, unsure of where this new coldness from Wesker was coming from. Was it because they had company? Or did something happen?

As if on cue, Blue materialized in front of Nora. The hologram shimmered, its form shifting into a more playful version of itself. "Hello, Nora. Would you like to play a game?" Blue asked, mimicking the other child’s cheerful attitude.

Nora’s face lit up, and she immediately began chasing the hologram around the lab. Blue darted and weaved, leading Nora in a playful chase. The lab, usually a place of strict order and serious work, was momentarily transformed by the child’s laughter and the hologram’s antics.

Wesker watched the scene with a mix of annoyance and resignation. “Keep her occupied, Blue. But don’t let her break–”

Before he could finish his sentence, Nora, in her enthusiastic chase, accidentally bumped into Rebecca. The impact caused Rebecca to drop an empty beaker, which shattered upon hitting the floor.

“Nora!” Rebecca exclaimed, her concern immediate. She knelt down and gently took Nora’s hands to check for any cuts. “Are you hurt?” she asked, her eyes scanning over the rest of the child’s body.

Nora’s face was a mix of guilt and worry. “I think I’m okay,” she whispered. “I’m sorry!”

Rebecca’s eyes widened as she examined Nora’s hand. There was a small cut, but as she watched, the wound began to heal almost instantly, the skin knitting itself back together with an almost supernatural speed.

Grabbing a nearby tissue, Rebecca slowly wiped away the blood, collecting no more than a paper cut’s worth of the red substance. She looked up at Nora, her expression a mixture of shock and curiosity. “Where did it go? How did…?”

Nora's eyes were wide with fear. She leaned in closer to Rebecca and whispered urgently, “Shhh. Please don’t say anything Miss Rebecca…” she said quietly.

Rebecca's mind raced as she processed what she had just seen. The rapid healing was nothing short of miraculous, but the fear in Nora's eyes told her that this was something that needed to be kept secret. Just then, Wesker's voice cut through the tension.

"Is everything all right over there?" Wesker asked, his tone carrying a hint of annoyance.

Rebecca quickly composed herself and stood up, turning to face him with a reassuring smile. "She's fine, just giving her a once over! Nothing to worry about," she replied, glancing at Nora, who looked visibly relieved.

Just then, Leon entered the lab, his presence barely registered by Rebecca who was still tending to Nora. Wesker stood at a workstation, engrossed in his research, oblivious to Leon’s approach and Rebecca’s shock. The hum of machines and the soft beeps of various devices filled the air, creating an almost serene atmosphere. Leon’s footsteps were muffled by the sound, allowing him to get close without drawing attention.

“Do I need to come over there and take a look at it myself, Chambers?” he sighed, wondering why the atmosphere in the room seemed to have changed. He glanced upwards, wondering why she wasn’t responding to him. By then, it was too late.

Without a word, Leon stepped up to Wesker and delivered a powerful sucker punch to his jaw. The force of the blow sent Wesker’s shades flying off, sliding across the pristine floor of the lab. Wesker remained where he stood, face slightly turned from the impact and momentarily stunned by the unexpected assault.

Rebecca gasped, her hand flying to her mouth as she watched the new scene unfold. Nora’s eyes widened further, a mixture of surprise and excitement crossing her face.

Wesker slowly straightened up, a dangerous glint in his eyes as he touched his jaw, feeling the spot where Leon’s punch had landed. A slow, almost amused smile spread across his face. “That must have been for Ada,” he said, his tone calm yet laced with a hint of challenge. “I’m only surprised that she didn’t tell you sooner. ”

Leon’s fists remained clenched, his body tense and ready for whatever came next. “You crossed a line, Wesker,” he spat, his voice low and filled with fury.

Wesker’s smile widened, his eyes narrowing as he regarded Leon. “Very well,” he replied, his voice dripping with condescension. “Let’s see what you’ve got.”

Leon didn't wait for another word. He lunged at Wesker, ready to settle things once and for all. He threw another punch, his anger fueling the force behind it. Wesker pushed it away effortlessly, a smirk playing on his lips. “I expected more of a challenge. How… disappointing,” he mocked, his tone dripping with disdain.

Leon’s eyes narrowed, determination hardening his features. He feinted with his left and then swung his right fist, connecting solidly with Wesker’s jaw once more. Wesker’s head snapped to the other side, the impact momentarily dazing him.

“And that’s for lying about Nora,” Leon growled, his voice laced with accusation.

Wesker's expression changed from mocking to something more serious. He was no longer treating this as a mere annoyance. "You insolent fool," he growled. "You have no idea who you're dealing with."

Leon took a defensive stance, ready for whatever Wesker would throw at him next. But before he could react, Wesker moved with blinding speed, delivering a punishing blow to Leon's midsection. The air rushed out of Leon's lungs as he doubled over in pain.

Recovering quickly, Leon aimed a kick at Wesker's knee, but Wesker sidestepped effortlessly, grabbing Leon's arm and twisting it behind his back. Leon grunted in pain, but he wasn't ready to give up. He managed to elbow Wesker in the ribs, causing the tyrant to release his grip momentarily.

The two men circled each other, the tension in the room thick enough to cut with a knife. Wesker's eyes glinted with a cold, calculating light. "You're outmatched, Kennedy. Give it up."

Leon spat blood onto the floor and charged again, landing a punch on Wesker's cheek. Wesker responded by catching Leon's next punch in mid-air, twisting his arm and forcing him into a headlock. Leon struggled, but Wesker's grip was ironclad.

"Let go!" Leon growled, thrashing against Wesker's hold.

But Wesker tightened his grip, cutting off Leon's air supply. "You're done, Kennedy," he hissed. "It’s time you finally learned your place."

Leon’s struggles grew weaker, his vision starting to blur. He could hear Rebecca's frantic voice in the background, but the words were indistinct. Just as he was about to pass out, Wesker released him, letting him slump to the floor.

Rebecca quickly moved to Leon’s side, checking his condition. Wesker straightened his coat and looked down at Leon with a mix of disdain and pity. "Pathetic," he muttered. “And you’re supposed to keep her safe? You’re nothing more than a self-righteous fool.”

Ada burst into the lab just then, her eyes scanning the scene before her. She hesitated, realizing that Nora had been present for the ordeal. It was no secret that some sort of fight had ensued. "What happened?" she demanded, looking between Leon, who was still being checked on by Rebecca, and Wesker, who was retrieving his shades.

Wesker slipped his shades back on and turned to Ada. "Your boyfriend decided to act irrationally. I handled it."

As he spoke, he began to feel a familiar, ominous tightening in his chest. Leon’s unexpected assault had more than just physical consequences—it had triggered the onset of a fit. His vision began to blur at the edges, a sure sign that he had limited time to find the serum that would prevent him from losing control.

Damn it, Kennedy, Wesker thought, fighting to maintain his composure as the darkness crept in around his vision. He straightened, clenching his fists at his sides, determined not to show any signs of weakness in front of Ada, Rebecca, or Nora. He stepped towards his desk, briefly searching a drawer for something but coming up empty handed. His frustration seemed to increase as the incessant ringing in his ears began to grow. No, no. It’s not here? Fuck…

“Wesker, what’s wrong?” Ada’s voice cut through the haze, her tone edged with concern and suspicion.

“Nothing that concerns you, Ada,” Wesker snapped, but even to his own ears, his voice sounded strained.

The edges of Wesker’s vision began to darken further, and he knew he had to act quickly. He couldn’t afford to let anyone see him in this state, especially not Ada. He turned abruptly, heading for the door, but Ada refused to let him run away before they could talk about what happened.

“Nora, stay here with Rebecca. I’ll be right back for you,” Ada called as she rushed out of the lab to hunt Wesker down.

He was heading towards a set of reinforced doors that led to a more secure section of the facility. Ada quickened her pace, her heels clicking sharply on the cold floor as she caught up to him just as he reached the door.

“Wesker!” she called out, her voice firm but laced with concern.

He halted abruptly, turning to face her with a cold, calculating look. “I don’t have time for you right now,” he snapped, his voice clipped and impatient.

Ada’s eyes narrowed. “What’s wrong with you? You didn’t have to hit him so hard ya know.”

Wesker’s gaze hardened, and he gave a dismissive wave of his hand. “I did what needed to be done,” he said sharply. He turned back towards the door, but Ada noticed something unsettling in his expression—his eyes were beginning to glow with an intense, almost otherworldly red hue from behind his sunglasses.

A shiver ran down Ada’s spine as she remembered the earlier days when Wesker had been “sick,” the same red glow signaling a dangerous transformation. Her concern deepened, mingled with a sense of urgency.

“Wesker—” Ada started, but he cut her off with a curt gesture.

“Enough,” he said, his voice low and controlled, yet unmistakably edged with a threat. “Why don’t you go back and help Leon? He obviously needs you more than I do.”

With that, he pushed through the reinforced doors, continuing in his search for reprieve. Ada’s heart pounded as she maneuvered through the doors before they could close, her breath quickening with every step. The area was fortified, with heavy reinforcements in place—thick steel walls and reinforced glass panels marked with scuffs and cracks from past outbursts. The air was heavy, almost suffocating with a mix of metal and antiseptic. The constant hum of machinery provided an eerie backdrop to the situation.

Wesker moved with a determined stride toward a small, heavily secured refrigerator set against one wall. Ada followed closely, her eyes darting around, taking in the evidence of previous violence. The walls bore the marks of erratic fits, deep cracks that spoke of the intensity of what had happened before.

As Wesker opened the refrigerator door, a sense of dread filled the room. The inside was empty—no vials of medication, no signs of the crucial supplies he needed. Wesker’s face tightened into a mask of frustration and fury. I swear everything’s against me today…

Ada’s voice cut through the tension. “Wesker… what is this place?”

He slammed the refrigerator door shut with a force that made Ada tremble slightly. His eyes, now glowing a fierce red, flashed with irritation. “Leave.” His voice was a harsh growl, laden with anger.

Ada pressed on, undeterred. “Is this a room for you? Did you do this?” she asked, gesturing towards the various cracks and dents around them.

Wesker’s temper snapped. He whirled around, his eyes burning with a mix of anger and desperation. The floor beneath her shook slightly as Wesker dropped to a knee, his blackened fist connecting with the ground and causing the cracks in the concrete to look like spider webs.

Ada took a step back, her resolve unwavering despite the growing danger. “What’s happened to you?” she asked, unable to hide her disbelief. The last time she and Wesker had been together, he certainly had issues with his temper, but his current display was amplified tenfold. It was as though he could barely contain himself.

Wesker’s gaze pierced through her, a dangerous glint in his eyes. He took a deep breath, trying to regain control. “Are you scared, Ada? Because you should be.”

Before Ada could respond, she watched helplessly as the security systems activated, the heavy doors beginning to close. Blue’s voice echoed through the room after Wesker punched the ground again.

“Sealing off exits now. I will notify the appropriate parties and document the incident,” came the soft, robotic voice through the room’s hidden speaker.

“No! Let her out first,” Wesker commanded the computer as he remained doubled over.

“I cannot do that, Doctor. My readings indicate that you are too unstable for such actions. You must stabilize or remain confined.”

With the room growing darker and the situation more dire, Ada knew her options were limited. Above all, she needed to ensure that Wesker's volatile state did not spiral out of control. She swallowed hard, taking a step in his direction.

Wesker’s body trembled violently, and his infected arm began to twitch and contort uncontrollably. His non-discolored hand gripped his infected wrist tightly as if it were the only thing keeping him anchored to reality. Ada could see the creeping, dark veins of Uroboros spreading under his skin, particularly around his neck. The transformation was visibly taking its toll, corrupting his mental state and physical control.

“Come on… you mean to tell me a little action gets you riled up?” Ada asked, attempting to use banter to lighten the mood. “Pull yourself together so we can get out of here already.”

As she spoke, Wesker's struggle became more evident. His eyes, glowing with that menacing red hue, flickered erratically. The Uroboros infection was visibly altering his features, the dark veins pulsating and creeping further up his neck. Ada could see the strain in his expression, the battle between his humanity and the parasitic influence.

Ada moved slightly closer, although she misjudged the distance and stepped within Wesker's reach. In a split second, his infected hand shot out and grabbed her wrist with a force that nearly made her cry out. His grip was tight, his strength overwhelming. She struggled against him, her pulse racing as she realized the danger she was in.

“Wesker! Let go!” Ada shouted, trying to pull free. His grip tightened, and for a moment, it seemed like he might hurt her. The infection was visibly altering him, and his movements were becoming increasingly erratic.

Wesker’s face contorted with internal conflict. He struggled to control himself, his breath coming in ragged gasps. His eyes flickered between the intense red glow and moments of orange clarity, a reflection of his internal battle. “I can’t… hold it back… much longer…” he rasped, his voice cracking with pain and frustration.

Ada, realizing she might have only moments before Wesker lost all control, took a deep breath and tried to reason with him. “Wesker, listen to me! You’re stronger than this. You didn’t come this far to fail, did you? What would Nora think, seeing you like this?”

Wesker’s grip wavered slightly, his eyes showing a brief flicker of recognition. He was clearly struggling, his internal battle becoming more desperate. Ada seized the opportunity and twisted her wrist free, but she knew she had to act quickly before the infection took over completely.

As Ada backed away, keeping a careful distance from Wesker, she watched him with a mix of concern and anxiety. The room was suffused with a tense, almost electric silence as Wesker struggled to regain control. His body continued to twitch and convulse, but his grip on his infected arm was still firm, showing signs of a fierce internal struggle.

Wesker’s breathing was ragged, his red-glowing eyes flickering erratically. The Uroboros infection was clearly taking a severe toll on him, but through sheer force of will, he managed to restrain the worst of the transformation. He stood there, his muscles taut with effort, his face contorted in a grimace of pain and concentration.

Ada remained on edge, her eyes never leaving him. She could see the infection’s dark veins pulsing beneath his skin, and she knew that the situation was precarious. Any sudden movement or lapse in his concentration could lead to a catastrophic loss of control.

“Just hold on, Wesker,” she said softly, trying to offer some form of encouragement despite the dire circumstances. “You can get through this.”

Wesker’s voice came through gritted teeth, a strained growl that carried over the room’s ambient noise. “Just… stay back!” he commanded.

The seconds ticked by slowly, each moment stretched by the palpable tension. Ada’s gaze was fixed on Wesker, watching as his breathing gradually became more steady. The convulsions in his infected arm eventually began to lessen, and the unsettling red glow in his eyes dimmed slightly. It was clear that he was making an effort to regain control over his own body and mind.

Slowly, the violent tremors subsided, and Wesker’s posture relaxed a fraction, though he still looked visibly exhausted. Uroboros was still present, but the immediate crisis seemed to have passed. Ada could see the sweat glistening on his brow, and the tension in his muscles had not entirely dissipated.

After a few tense moments, the robotic voice echoed through the room again. “Doctor Wesker, readings indicate that your levels have decreased slightly. If trends continue, stabilization will be reached and confinement may cease.”

Wesker’s response came after a moment’s hesitation, his voice rough but determined. “Just… open the doors, Blue…”

The doors of the restricted section remained shut, but Ada saw the control panel flicker, indicating that the lock down protocols were being overridden. She waited, her heart still racing, as the heavy doors slowly slid open.

Ada took a cautious step forward, her eyes locked on Wesker. Despite the progress, she knew that the infection was still a dangerous factor, and she needed to be prepared for any sudden changes.

“Wesker, we can go find someone to help,” Ada said firmly. “Let’s go.”

Wesker nodded slightly, though his expression remained strained. His breathing had slowed exponentially. “I’ll be right behind you,” he replied, his voice carrying a note of finality on the matter. “Go.”

Ada took a deep breath and stepped through the open door, glancing back at Wesker before the door suddenly shut and locked in her face. As the heavy door slid shut with a resounding thud, Ada’s heart sank. She watched in disbelief as the lock reengaged with a final, decisive click. She turned sharply, her fist pounding against the metal barrier, her frustration and fear manifesting in the force of her strikes.

“No! Wesker, open the door!” Ada shouted, her voice echoing in the narrow corridor. The weight of the situation pressed heavily on her, her mind racing with dread. The glow in Wesker's eyes had been a stark reminder of how precarious his condition was. Something in the orange told her that the worst wasn’t over. The infection still had a strong hold on him, and somewhere deep within she worried that she was about to lose him all over again.

Chapter Text

Ada stayed outside the room Wesker had locked himself in, her worry growing with each passing minute. The tension in the air was palpable, broken only by the occasional crash from within. She couldn't shake the image of his skin mottled with Uroboros' dark patterns, the sheer pain in his eyes. By now, the sounds of the alarms had faded into the background of Ada's consciousness as she tried to figure out what to do next.

After what felt like an eternity of waiting, Chris arrived with a small team, his expression mirroring her own concern. “What happened?” he asked urgently.

“It’s something to do with Uroboros,” Ada replied, her voice shaking slightly. “I didn’t even know it was an issue. Chris, what's wrong with him?”

Chris frowned, turning to his team. “We need to get him stabilized ASAP. It’s too dangerous for him to do this on his own right now.”

Ada stepped in front of the door, blocking their way. “So what’s the plan? If you get it open, I can–”

“Hold your horses,” he interrupted. “You’re not going back in there. You need to let us handle this.”

“No,” she said firmly. “Let me help. He needs me. I can talk to him, calm him down.”

Chris sighed, his expression softening slightly although he was clearly torn. “Look, having Rebecca here would be more useful right now. You should be getting that wrist looked at.”

Ada was stunned, a mix of hurt and frustration welling up inside her. “You don’t want my help?”

“It’s not that,” Chris sighed, punching an override code into a nearby keypad. “We just need someone like Rebecca’s expertise. You really should be with Nora, anyway.”

Ada took a step back, her mind racing. She was taken aback by how much she cared about Wesker’s well-being, more than she had realized. But Chris was right– Nora needed her too.

She nodded reluctantly, feeling a pang of guilt. “Fine. But you better get him to settle down.”

Chris placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “We will, Ada. I promise.”

As Ada turned to leave, she couldn’t help but glance back at the closed door, her heart heavy with worry. As she hurried through the corridors, her thoughts a tumultuous mix of worry and frustration, she nearly collided with Rebecca and Nora. Nora looked visibly upset, her eyes red from tears.

“Nora, what’s wrong?” Ada asked, kneeling down to her daughter’s level.

Nora sniffled, her lower lip trembling. “Is he going to be okay? The alarms went off and I– I want to see Albert.”

Rebecca placed a gentle hand on Ada’s shoulder. “Ada, I’ve put together something that might help with his condition. It’s not a cure, but it should alleviate the symptoms.”

Ada’s eyes widened in gratitude. “Chris and the others are waiting for you– You should get a move on. And Rebecca? Thank you.”

Rebecca gave a small, reassuring smile. “Don’t thank me yet. Let’s just hope it works.” She gave Ada a hesitant thumbs up before continuing towards the confinement room.

Ada stood up and took Nora’s hand, giving it a gentle tug. “Come on, Nor. Let’s get you home.”

Nora pulled back, shaking her head stubbornly. “No! I want to make sure Albert’s okay!”

Ada’s patience was wearing thin, but she tried to keep her voice calm. “Nora, it’s not safe for you to be here right now. We need to go home.”

Nora’s eyes filled with tears, and she began to throw a tantrum, her small fists covering her face as she began to stomp in place. “No! I don’t want to leave!”

Ada felt a lump form in her throat. She knelt down and hugged her daughter tightly. “I know you’re worried, Nora. But right now, the best way you can help is by being safe. Let’s go home, and I promise I’ll keep you updated on Albert.” Nora sniffled again but nodded, her grip on Ada’s hand tightening as they started to walk away.

Wesker lay in a private room, the soft hum of machines monitoring his vital signs filling the otherwise quiet space. Tubes and wires connected him to various devices, tracking his heartbeat, blood pressure, and other critical indicators. The harsh reality of his condition was evident in the pale complexion of his usually composed face.

Rebecca stood by his bedside, her expression a mix of relief and concern. She had managed to stabilize Wesker with her serum, subduing the worst of Uroboros’ effects. It had been a harrowing process, but now he seemed to be back in control of himself.

“So I did some digging, Wesker,” Rebecca said, breaking the silence. She held a tablet in her hands, her eyes scanning through the information she had collected. “The standard compound you’ve been using... it was more of a placebo than anything. It didn’t have the active ingredients you needed to counteract Uroboros effectively.”

Wesker’s eyes narrowed, a flash of anger and betrayal crossing his features. “And let me guess– Aeolus is the supplier for those chemicals,” he said, his voice low and dangerous.

“Uh, yeah… actually,” she said, slightly surprised. “How did you know?”

“Nexus used to supply us with the active ingredients until about eight months ago. They claimed they couldn’t support the compound due to cost, so Umbrella switched suppliers. Not many pharma companies choose to do business with us, so logically…”

Rebecca nodded, the corners of her lips pulling into a frown. “Well you’ve gone eight months without treatments then. They violated the agreements and put your life at risk, as well as everyone around you. It was only a matter of time before something triggered an episode. We’ll need to figure out a new treatment plan, but for now, my serum should keep things under control.”

“No,” he replied thoughtfully. “No more treatments.”

“What was that?” Chris asked as he stepped into the room. “You can’t stop your treatments.”

“And on paper, we won’t,” Wesker sighed. “I’m done injecting myself with something that hasn’t even proven effective. I’ve gone eight months without any major issues. That can’t be due to the lingering effects of the working serums.”

“You’re willing to put everything at risk on a feeling like that?” Chris questioned, clearly displeased with Wesker’s response. “What about Ada and Nora?”

Wesker refused to look at Chris as he crossed his arms in defiance. “What about them? They’ll be leaving soon.”

“She was worried about you, Wesker,” Chris said, sighing in frustration. “You owe it to Ada to be honest about your condition. She has a right to know what you’re dealing with.”

Wesker’s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing as he finally met Chris’s gaze. “And what do you propose I tell her? That her fears are justified? That I’ve been a ticking time bomb waiting to go off? What good would that do?”

“Trust me,” Chris insisted. “If you care even a fraction of what I think you do, you’ll be upfront with her.”

Wesker’s expression softened slightly, the weight of Chris’s words sinking in. “I’ll consider it,” he said finally, though his tone was reluctant.

After completing the rest of their check in, Chris and Rebecca left to give him time to rest. Wesker lay back on the bed, the soft hum of the machines providing a backdrop to his turbulent thoughts. Ada had been right about him, and the realization gnawed at his insides. The memory of her trying to keep him grounded during his fit played over and over in his mind. Her voice, her touch— both had been the anchors he barely held onto.

He hated that he had hurt her during the ordeal, physically and emotionally. Ada was strong, but he knew that even she had her limits. The sight of her pained expression, her pleas to be let go—those haunted him. He despised the fact that he had brought her back into a world she wanted no part of, a world that put her so close to him.

Wesker clenched his fists, frustration boiling within him. Ada and Nora had managed to slip past his defenses almost immediately, and now they were paying the price for his arrogance. He couldn’t stand the thought of losing control again, of putting them at risk. He had to face his demons, not just for his sake, but for theirs. Ada had been right all along, and it was time he accepted that truth.

In the two days that had passed since the incident, Ada had begun to feel increasingly conflicted. Leon cared about her, she knew that for a fact. He was better than most men she had known, which should have made falling for him easier. So what was holding her back?

Ada’s mind wandered as she sat by Leon’s bedside in the infirmary. She couldn't ignore the nagging thoughts that plagued her. Leon’s recent actions had made her question their compatibility. They didn’t seem to have the same mindset where it counted, and she worried about the kind of decisions he made for the sake of being 'good.' He always seemed ready to jump into action without considering the full consequences, and that frightened her.

Leon, lying on the bed with bandages and a tired expression, noticed her distant look. He reached out and gently touched her hand, bringing her back to the present. “Ada, you’ve been here for hours. You need to get some rest.”

Ada blinked, refocusing on him. “I’m fine, Leon. Really.”

“Yeah, I can see that,” he replied, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. “But you look exhausted. Go home, get some sleep. I’ll be fine and out of here in no time.”

She hesitated, torn between wanting to stay and needing to clear her head. “Leon, I…”

“Please, Ada,” he insisted softly. “You’re no good to anyone if you’re running on fumes.”

Ada sighed, knowing he was right. “Okay. But if you need anything, just call me.”

“I will,” he promised. “Now go. Maybe take a nap or something before Nora gets home.”

She had hoped that being with Leon would bring clarity, but instead, it had only intensified her confusion. She cared about him, but she wasn’t sure if they were truly right for each other. And the more she thought about it, the more she realized that maybe, just maybe, she was holding back because she wasn’t sure if she could fully trust him— or herself.

Despite Leon’s insistence, Ada decided against going home. Instead, she asked a nearby nurse to take her to Wesker's private room where he was finishing his recovery. When she arrived, she found Rebecca preparing to leave.

Rebecca looked up as Ada entered. “Ada? What a surprise… I was just about to head out.”

“Everything okay here?” Ada asked, her eyes flicking between Wesker and Rebecca.

“Of course. But I could use your help with something,” Rebecca said, gathering her things. “Nora left some of her schoolwork in my lab the other day. Could you pick it up before you go home?”

Ada nodded, her mind still a whirl of conflicting thoughts. “Sure. I'll stop by later.”

Rebecca smiled gratefully, giving her quick thumbs-up before heading for the door. “Thank you!”

She watched Rebecca leave before turning her attention to Wesker. He was lying on the bed with only a few wires connecting him to nearby machines. His eyes were closed, but he seemed to sense her presence.

“Ada,” he said softly, without opening his eyes. “You didn’t have to come.”

“I know,” she replied, moving closer to the bed. “But I wanted to.”

Wesker slowly opened his eyes, studying her with a mixture of curiosity and something else. “Why?”

Ada hesitated, searching for the right words. “You were smarter back then– Did Uroboros kill some of your brain cells on top of everything else?”

He rolled his eyes and caught a glimpse of her wrapped wrist. His eyes lingered on the bandages for a moment before he gave a deep sigh. “I don’t want or need your pity.”

“Bold of you to assume that I came out of pity,” Ada said, taking a seat beside him. “I like to think it was out of curiosity.”

They sat in silence for a few moments, the beeping of the machines the only sound in the room. Finally, Wesker spoke again.

“I’m sure you have… questions,” he began, choosing his words carefully. “As do I.”

Ada’s gaze didn’t waver as she looked at him. “Questions, yes. Answers, maybe. Let’s start with you.”

Wesker sighed again, his eyes drifting back to her bandaged wrist. “I assume I did that during my... episode?”

Ada nodded, her expression softening slightly. “You did. But I’m more concerned about what triggered it. Rebecca mentioned something to me about your treatments being placebos.”

A shadow passed over Wesker’s face. “She told you already? Yes, Aeolus has been providing me with ineffective treatments for months. It’s a miracle I’ve managed to stay in control for as long as I have.”

Ada tilted her head, studying him. “And you didn’t notice sooner? That the treatments weren’t working?”

“I’m afraid not. It seems that my positive outlook had been purely my own doing” he admitted. “As well as my demise. Rebecca’s serum has proven more effective in a short time than those placebos ever did, though.”

Ada leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. “So, what’s the plan now?”

Wesker’s eyes hardened. “I’m done with it all. I managed for quite a while without even knowing it. I think we’re giving the medications too much credit.”

She nodded slowly, taking in the information. They sat in silence again, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air. Finally, Wesker broke the silence.

“Leon had mentioned something about Nora when he was taking his frustration out on me. Do you know what he was referring to?” he asked.

“Not the faintest idea,” Ada lied with ease. “I’ll have to ask him about it when I see him again.” She glanced at the nearby clock on the wall and sighed. “I should go get those papers from Rebecca.”

She leaned over Wesker's bedside and gave him a tender kiss on the temple, surprising him with the unexpected gesture. Her lips lingered for a moment before she straightened up, her eyes locking with his.

"It's too quiet at the house without you," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I didn't realize how much we had gotten used to having you around."

Wesker's expression softened, a rare vulnerability showing through his usual stoic demeanor. "Is that so? I’ll see that I’m released first thing tomorrow then."

Ada nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. "I'll hold you to that."

With one last glance, she turned and left the room, her footsteps echoing softly down the hallway. The kiss had left Wesker with a lingering warmth despite his deeper feeling that it was meant only as a means to distract him.

Ada found Rebecca in her lab, busy organizing some files. She looked up as Ada entered, a small smile on her face.

"Hey," she greeted. "Here for Nora’s schoolwork?"

"Yeah," Ada replied, glancing around the lab. "Got to make sure she doesn’t fall behind. Also, I wanted to thank you for helping Albert."

Rebecca nodded, handing over a folder. "It's the least I could do. He’s been through a lot, and I’m glad my serum is helping." Ada reached out to take the folder, but Rebeccca didn’t let go right away. “Also,” she added, “I wanted to ask about Nora…”

Ada’s brows furrowed in confusion. “What about Nora?” Ada asked.

“I… How do I put this?” she asked, laughing nervously. “Well before the whole fight between the boys, there was a small accident in the lab–”

“What kind of accident?” Ada pressed, clearly worried about where the conversation was headed.

“She got a cut and… it healed. Like instantly. Like Sherry Birkin fast healing…” Rebecca took a deep breath before pressing on. “Leon’s not her father, is he?”

Ada's eyes widened slightly, her mind racing as she processed Rebecca's words. She quickly regained her composure, her expression hardening.

"What exactly are you implying, Rebecca?" she asked, her tone guarded.

Rebecca sighed, finally letting go of the folder and crossing her arms. "Ada, I’m not trying to accuse you of anything. But Nora's healing abilities— it's obviously not normal. It’s like the regenerative capabilities we’ve seen in people who’ve been infected with certain viruses. And if Leon isn’t her father, then… I mean it doesn’t take a genius to guess who is.”

Ada’s heart pounded in her chest. She had always known this moment would come, but she had hoped it would be later rather than sooner. “I suppose someone was eventually going to figure it out,” she said finally, choosing her words carefully. Ada looked around the lab knowing that Wesker had eyes and ears everywhere. “Are you going to say anything?”

Rebecca looked at her with a mixture of understanding and concern. "I should, but it’s not my place. Does Leon know, at least? You understand how unfair it would be to let him continue on with a lie like that."

“He knows,” she replied quickly. “He was fine with it. Although, I’m not quite sure his knowledge extends as far as yours does. At this point, I think we would all like to avoid any further interaction between him and Wesker if possible.”

“And Wesker?” Rebecca asked. “He obviously doesn’t know. Do you plan on telling him?”

Ada’s eyes momentarily flickered away. At this point, she was almost afraid to tell him the truth. Would it cause him to have another fit? She looked down at her wrapped wrist as if the bandages would hold all the answers for her. “I don’t know. There was a time when I wanted to, but I felt he was too far gone back then. If it weren’t for his sister those first couple of years… Well, that doesn’t matter now. I’ve been telling lies for so long, sometimes I wonder what the truth actually is.”

She reached out and held Ada’s hands within her own. “Hey, I know we don’t know each other super well, but I hope you know I won’t say anything. I think you should tell him, but my opinion isn’t worth much more than a pile of rocks right now.”

“I hate that you’ve been dragged into this,” Ada admitted. “And I hope that you know that I don’t do this maliciously. A child with her blood type and abilities is just knowledge that’s too dangerous to flaunt.”

Rebecca nodded her head knowingly. “So… aside from the healing, what else can she do? I mean, if you don’t mind me asking.”

Ada gave her a small smile before moving to sit on one of the lab stools. A part of her didn’t want to go into detail, but she hadn’t been able to talk about Nora’s abilities with anyone for years. Rebecca seemed trustworthy enough, not to mention discreet. At this point, what’s the harm? She knows more than anyone else here. Not to mention, she could probably help me do some basic check ups with Nora, at least to keep an eye on her virus…

“Where do I even begin?” she chuckled. “The healing, I guess you already know. The other nice part is that she rarely seems to get sick. Normally kids her age are always catching something or another, but not her. And she’s quick too– I’d bet she could beat anyone here in a race no problem.”

“So she has his speed too? Incredible.”

“I think it’s her strength that’s the most incredible,” Ada admitted. “That took a lot of work to get under control before she had started school. If she had that tight of a grip as a baby, I might have been too afraid to even hold her.”

“Do you know her lift weight?” Rebecca asked curiously.

“She can pick me up with little difficulty. Don’t laugh, but it comes in handy whenever I need to vacuum under the couch.”

“Amazing…” Rebecca breathed. “And her mental state?”

“She’s no genius. Nora’s smart, clever even. Oh, and quite perceptive too,” Ada mused. “I’m not surprised she’s drawn to Wesker– they have so much in common.”

Rebecca listened intently, absorbing every detail Ada shared about Nora. Her fascination was evident, mixed with a hint of concern. "It sounds like she's adapted incredibly well, considering everything."

Ada nodded, a mix of pride and worry in her eyes. "She’s a resilient kid. But I worry about her future. It’s a lot for a child to carry."

Rebecca gently placed a hand on Ada's shoulder. "I’ll do everything I can to help her, if it means anything."

Ada smiled, appreciating the reassurance. "Thanks. It means a lot. Like I said– Alex was the only other person I could ever talk to about this."

Rebecca squeezed her shoulder before releasing her grip. "If you ever need anything, don’t hesitate to reach out."

Ada gripped the folder a little tighter. "I will. And I’ll keep you updated on anything unusual."

As Ada turned to leave, Rebecca called after her. "Ada, one more thing."

She paused, looking back. "Yes?"

"You should really think about telling Wesker at some point."

Ada gave a small nod, her expression resolute. "I will. Thanks, Rebecca." With that, she left the lab, her thoughts consumed by the future and the challenges that lay ahead.

After Albert was released from observation, he maintained a quiet demeanor, keeping to himself and avoiding much interaction with Ada and Nora. His silence and distance were palpable, and Nora, feeling the effects of his absence, had become increasingly irritable. This behavior had continued into the weekend, much to Ada’s dismay.

He sat in his office as he reviewed the work he had missed. The reports were thorough, detailing various findings and updates. But as he read, a nagging sense of familiarity tugged at the back of his mind. Certain pieces of information seemed off, as if he had seen them before in a different context. He furrowed his brow, flipping back through the pages, cross-referencing the data with his own mental archive.

One report, in particular, caught his attention. It included data summaries of the Seraph Virus, how it related and compared to similar strains. Based on the conclusions drawn, Wesker was sure that he had seen this information somewhere else. But when? Nothing recent, that’s for certain…

As he continued to turn through the pages, a frustrated sigh escaped him. The report was carelessly tossed onto his desk, Albert leaning back in his chair and rubbing his eyes as he tried to clear his mind. He debated seeing what Ada and Nora were up to, but it seemed his agent had similar intentions.

He heard Ada’s soft knock on the door before it opened.

“Hey Wesker…” she began, trying to sound casual. “Why don’t we go out?”

He glanced at her through the spaces between his fingers, a look of mild humor crossing his face. “Out? The last I checked, the doors don’t lock us in. You don’t need my permission to go out.”

She rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. “Ha-ha. Very funny. I want to go out for dinner tonight. We all need a break from this… whatever this is.”

Albert sat up in his chair, studying her for a moment. “Forgive me, but you’ll have to be more specific.”

“Nora’s cranky, you’re sucked back into work, and I feel like a ghost. Is that specific enough for you?” she asked. “I just want to go do something normal, please.”

Wesker’s expression remained firm though he still seemed hesitant. “And you think dinner will fix everything? Why don’t you ask Leon?”

“Because he’s still in the infirmary,” she said, uncrossing her arms and taking a step closer. “And because you could use some fresh air. Didn’t Chris and Rebecca tell you to take it easy?”

He was silent for a moment, contemplating her words. Finally, he nodded, a sigh of defeat escaping from him. “Alright. Dinner it is. Where do you want to go?”

Ada smiled, relief washing over her. “There’s a little Italian place downtown. It’s quiet and the food is good. I think you’ll like it.”

Wesker stood up, stretching his shoulders. “Very well. Let’s get ready, then.”

She watched him for a moment, feeling a glimmer of satisfaction from having gotten her way. This was a small step, but it was a step forward nonetheless. She turned to leave the room, already planning what she would wear and how she would convince Nora to get dressed up.

Ada walked briskly down the hallway to Nora’s room, knowing her daughter would be over the moon to hear about their plans. She knocked lightly before opening the door, finding Nora looking through one of her photo albums.

“Hey, Trouble,” Ada said, smiling warmly. “We’re going out for dinner tonight. Can you start getting ready?”

Nora’s face lit up with excitement. “Really? All of us? Albert too?”

“Yes, all of us,” Ada confirmed. “So pick out something nice to wear, okay?”

Nora nodded eagerly and jumped off her bed, rushing to her closet to find her favorite dress. Ada left her to it and went back to her own room to change.

She chose one of her favorite winter dresses, a deep emerald green that accentuated her figure and complemented her complexion. She slipped into the dress, pulling the zipper up as far as she could reach, that is, until it got stuck.

Ada tried tugging it a few more times, but it wouldn’t budge. Frustrated, she sighed and turned to the mirror, hoping to get a better angle to fix it. As she continued to struggle with the zipper, she briefly debated calling for Nora to help her.

Just then, there was a soft knock on her door. She turned to see Wesker standing in the doorway, his gaze curious.

“Before we go, I was wondering...” Wesker paused, seeing Ada struggle with her dress. "Need some help?"

Ada hesitated for a moment before nodding. “Yeah, the zipper’s stuck.”

Wesker walked over, his presence strangely comforting. He gently took hold of the zipper, his fingers brushing against her skin. As he worked to free it, his touch lingered longer than necessary. Ada felt a blush creeping up her cheeks, her heart beating a little faster.

“There we go,” he said softly as the zipper finally slid up smoothly. He didn’t move his hands away immediately, his fingers trailing lightly along her back.

Ada turned slightly, meeting his eyes in the mirror. “Thank you,” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

Wesker’s gaze softened, a rare moment of vulnerability flickering in his eyes. “You’re welcome,” he replied, his tone just as quiet.

They stood there for a moment, the air between them charged with an unspoken tension. Finally, Ada cleared her throat and stepped away, smoothing out her dress.

“I should check on Nora,” she said, trying to regain her composure. "But what were you going to ask me?"

Wesker nodded, stepping back to give her space. “It's already slipped my mind. I’ll just go wait by the door,” he said, his voice returning to its usual calm demeanor.

As he left the room, Ada took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing heart. She couldn’t deny the effect he had on her, and it only made things more complicated. Shaking her head slightly, she pushed the thoughts aside and went to help Nora finish getting ready.

Wesker waited by the front door, unable to quite shake the feeling that had stirred within him. Seeing her getting ready had reminded him of all the times he had taken her out in the past. How many times had he helped her with a dress or a necklace? How many times have I helped her out of those things? He ran a hand through his hair as he tried to brush the thoughts away. As he heard footsteps approaching, he straightened, ready to face the evening ahead.

Ada appeared first, looking radiant in her dress, followed closely by Nora, who was beaming with excitement. Wesker smiled at them both, feeling a strange sense of contentment.

“Ready?” he asked, opening the door.

“Ready,” Ada and Nora replied in unison, their smiles reflecting the anticipation of a rarel evening out together.

The three of them arrived at a cozy, upscale restaurant nestled in the heart of the city. The warm, ambient lighting and soft chatter of other diners created an inviting atmosphere. A friendly hostess led them to a corner table, providing a bit of privacy.

Nora, bubbling with excitement, quickly took her seat and began inspecting the placemat in front of her. Although it was blank, her imagination could be quite vast. Seeing her eye the blank slate before her, Wesker reached into his jacket pocket and handed her a sleek pen.

"Here, use this," he said. “But I better get it back when you’re done.”

Nora's eyes lit up as she took the pen and immediately began drawing. Ada watched her daughter for a moment before turning her attention to Wesker.

"Thank you," she said quietly.

Wesker gave a slight nod, his eyes lingering on Nora for a moment before he looked back at Ada. "Your wrist seems to be healing nicely," he observed, his gaze briefly flicking to the bandages that had been removed. The bruising had lightened significantly, although it was still present.

Ada nodded, absently rubbing her wrist. "It wasn’t as bad as it looked. It doesn’t help that my iron tends to be on the lower side either."

Wesker took a sip of his water, his expression thoughtful. "And how are you feeling otherwise?"

Ada hesitated, then took a deep breath. "Actually, I've been thinking. I want to stay at Umbrella a little longer."

Wesker raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "I thought you were eager to leave, especially after everything that's happened."

Ada glanced at Nora, who was engrossed in her drawing. "I was. But moving around too much isn't good for Nora. She needs some stability. I was thinking she could at least finish out the school year here."

Wesker studied her for a moment, his expression unreadable. "Are you sure that's the only reason?" he asked quietly.

Ada met his gaze, her heart skipping a beat. "It's part of it," she admitted. “I have other reasons, too.”

He nodded slowly, as if understanding her underlying meaning. His initial instinct was to believe that Leon was also staying in the area, much to his dismay. "I see. Well, if you decide to stay, then you’ll have no complaints from me."

"How kind of you to not kick us out,” she teased.

Wesker's lips twitched into a faint smile. "I suppose I've grown accustomed to having you both around."

Ada raised her glass to her lips and took a slow sip. "I think that’s the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me."

Wesker chuckled, a rare sound that made Nora look up from her drawing and smile. "I could think of a few others– but don't get used to it."

Nora glanced between her parents, a big smile on her face. "Look! I drew us!" She held up the placemat, revealing a surprisingly detailed drawing of when Wesker and Leon fought.

Leon was lying down in the picture, his eyes replaced with x’s. Off to the side of the paper were Ada and Nora, each wearing different expressions. Ada looked angry, with exaggerated features while Nora looked quite happy. Standing above Leon was Wesker, his hands on his hips akin to a superhero.

Ada leaned back in her chair and covered her face in embarrassment. Wesker, leaning in to admire Nora's work, couldn’t help but smirk.

“How interesting,” he chuckled. “You’ve perfectly captured your mother’s likeness here.”

Ada playfully smacked his elbow with her napkin. “Nora, hun,” she began, “What did I tell you about drawing stuff like that?”

Nora giggled, clearly pleased with her artwork despite her mother's mild scolding. "But Mom, it's what happened!" she said, her innocent eyes wide with sincerity.

Wesker leaned back, still smirking. "She’s got a point, you know. Besides, she even managed to capture that line you get when you scrunch your eyebrows."

Ada shot him a mock glare, then turned her attention back to Nora. "I know it happened, sweetie, but we don’t want to scare the waitress when you leave this behind, do we?"

Nora pouted slightly but nodded. "Okay, Mom. I'll draw something else next time."

“How about you draw something happier, like a picture of us here at the restaurant?"

Nora's face lit up with a new idea. "That's a great idea!" she said, grabbing the pen and starting a new drawing on the back of her placemat.

As Nora continued to draw, the conversation between Ada and Wesker turned to more mundane topics, the evening slipping into a surprisingly pleasant rhythm. For a brief moment, they could almost pretend that they were just an ordinary family, sharing a meal and enjoying each other's company. After finishing the main course, Wesker surprised the girls by ordering a dish of strawberry gelato for them to share. When the waitress brought it to the table, Nora was intrigued by the dessert.

“Is it ice cream?” she asked.

"This is the best kind of ice cream there is," Wesker declared, handing Nora a spoon.

Nora eagerly took a bite, her face shifting from being unsure to satisfied. "Mmmm! This is my favorite!" she exclaimed.

Wesker smiled, looking at Ada as he responded, "It's my favorite too."

Ada briefly averted her eyes before returning his gaze. "Well, it seems we all agree on something."

Nora's delighted giggles filled the space as she enjoyed the treat, occasionally reaching over to scoop from Ada's side. As they finished their dessert, Ada felt a warmth settle over her, a sense of contentment she hadn’t felt in a long time. She glanced at Wesker, who was watching Nora with a small smile.

"Thank you for this," Ada said softly, catching his attention.

Wesker nodded, his expression softening. "No need to thank me. It was your idea, after all."

Nora leaned back in her chair, happily full and content. "Can we have gelato every time we go out?"

"And spoil you rotten?" Wesker teased, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Absolutely not. When you learn to eat your vegetables, we can talk."

As they gathered their things and prepared to leave, Ada watched as Wesker helped Nora put on her coat, his movements gentle and patient. She couldn’t help but notice how different he seemed in moments like these— calmer, more approachable. It was as if he was a whole different person when it was just the three of them, a version of himself that Ada found increasingly compelling.

She thought about how she felt around him. With Wesker, she didn’t have to pretend or try so hard to be someone she wasn’t. Despite everything they had been through, despite all the complications, there was a part of her that felt at ease with him, a feeling she had long forgotten.

Chapter Text

Ada sat in the well-lit conference room, her fingers absentmindedly strumming against the polished surface of the table. The rhythmic tapping was the only sound in the otherwise silent room, a subtle expression of the restlessness she felt inside. It had been two weeks since that fateful dinner with Wesker and Nora, a night that had unexpectedly lightened the burden she carried on her shoulders. The tension that usually weighed heavily on her seemed to have lifted, even if just a little, allowing her a momentary glimpse of what could be.

Since then, things had felt different, lighter, in a way. She couldn't quite place it, but there was a sense of ease that hadn't been there before. Perhaps it was the realization that, despite everything, she had found some semblance of stability in her chaotic world. Wesker had been unexpectedly... normal, and Nora's happiness had brought a rare softness to their lives. It was a strange, comforting feeling, one that she wasn't entirely sure she deserved.

And yet, despite the clearance to leave the facility, Ada couldn't bring herself to do it. She had meant every word when she told Wesker she wanted to stay. There was something compelling about the quiet, controlled environment of the Umbrella base, something that felt like safety despite her previous beliefs. The thought of leaving, of returning to the uncertainty and danger of the outside world, was daunting.

Still, a nagging feeling tugged at the back of her mind. The conference room, with its bland décor and impersonal atmosphere, reminded her too much of the life she had tried to leave behind. The life of missions and danger, of secrets and shadows. As much as she had come to appreciate the stability she found here, a part of her longed to be back in the field. There was a thrill in the unknown, a rush that came from walking the edge of danger. It was a feeling she couldn't easily let go of, no matter how much she tried.

Ada's fingers continued their rhythmic drumming, each tap a small release of the tension coiling within her. She glanced around the room, at the blank screens and untouched folders, and felt a strange sense of detachment. This wasn't where she belonged, not entirely. Her place was out there, in the midst of the action, where decisions had to be made in the heat of the moment and the stakes were always high.

The door to the conference room opened, breaking her reverie. She looked up, her fingers pausing mid-strum, and took a deep breath. Leon stepped into the conference room, his footsteps echoing slightly in the quiet space. He spotted Ada at the table, her fingers still paused in mid-strum as she looked up at him. A small, teasing smile played on his lips as he approached.

"There you are," Leon said, his voice a mix of relief and amusement. "I've been looking for you. What are you doing hiding in here instead of causing trouble?"

Ada leaned back in her chair, a sly smile forming on her lips as she allowed any appearance of stress to leave her. "How do you know I'm not up to any good right now?" she quipped, raising an eyebrow in challenge.

Leon chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Because," he replied, his tone light, "if you were up to something, I'd probably be hearing alarms or seeing something on fire by now." He leaned against the table, crossing his arms as he looked down at her. "You're not exactly subtle when you want to make a point."

Ada rolled her eyes, a soft laugh escaping her. "You make me sound like some sort of chaos magnet."

Leon shrugged, his expression neutral. "Maybe you are," he said, a hint of fondness in his voice. "But I've come to expect it. It's kind of your thing, after all."

She raised her brow in a questioning manner, but didn’t push him further. Banter with Leon in a secure space was quite different from his attitude when in the field.

“If I tell Wesker I want back in, would you help me convince Chris to stop the BSAA’s assault?” she suddenly asked.

It took a moment for him to process her question, and a small frown began to form on his face. Ada could see the worry lines on his forehead begin to appear as he decided on a response.

“I already know you’re going to do what you want– so I won’t argue if you want back in or not. But as for Chris? That’ll be a resounding no from me, Ada,” he sighed.

She kept her disappointment and anger concealed as she processed his words.

“Are you doing this just to get back at me?” she asked, her tone cool as she crossed her arms.

“Get back at you for what?” he responded, genuinely confused.

“For when Wesker took us out,” she said. “Or when I visited him in the infirmary. Take your pick.”

“Look,” he sighed, clearly at his wit’s end with her remarks. “For the last time, I don’t care, Ada. You’re an adult, you make your own decisions. Just because I’m not thrilled about every decision you make doesn’t mean I’m keeping score either.”

Ada studied him, her eyes narrowing slightly as she gauged his sincerity. Leon's frustration was evident, but there was also a weariness in his tone that she couldn't ignore. She wanted to believe him, to trust that his reluctance was rooted in genuine concern and not some lingering resentment. But the weight of their complicated history made it hard for her to fully accept his words.

"Then what's the problem?" she pressed, her voice sharp but controlled. "If it's not about me, then why are you so dead set on this assault?"

Leon took a deep breath, running a hand through his hair. "Because it's not just about you or me, Ada. It's about everyone else who's been affected by Nexus. Chris and the BSAA believe this is the best course of action to stop them, and I trust their judgment. We have a chance to take them down for good, and I can't just walk away from that."

He met her gaze, his expression softening as he continued. "I know you disagree with that because you think we need to dig more, but what's the point? Things have gotten bigger than that, and if we don't strike hard, then it's pointless. People will get hurt either way. And sometimes... we have to make hard choices for the greater good."

Ada felt a pang of irritation at his words, believing she was just as right as he was. The greater good. It was always about that, wasn't it? The bigger picture, the sacrifices, the compromises. But what about the people caught in the middle? What about the personal stakes that couldn't be easily weighed on a moral scale? She knew what it was like to be caught in the middle, and she certainly never received thanks for her tough decisions for the greater good.

She uncrossed her arms, letting out a slow breath. "You and your damn hero complex," she muttered, half-joking, half-exasperated. "Fine, Leon. I get it. We can agree to disagree, but I’m not going to let this go either. You know even Wesker agrees with me, right?"

Leon nodded, accepting her words with a resigned expression. "I know," he said quietly. "Believe me, I know."

The room fell silent, the tension between them palpable. Despite their differences, there was an unspoken understanding—an acknowledgment of the complexities of their situation. Ada knew that convincing Chris to stop the assault was a long shot, but she couldn't shake the feeling that there had to be another way. For now, though, she would have to bide her time and consider her options.

“I’m getting hungry. I think it’s time for a snack and see what our mad scientists are up to,” she said as she got up from her chair. Something told her that their conversation wouldn’t be productive if it continued at that moment.

As Ada and Leon made their way down the corridor towards the cafeteria, the air between them felt thick with unresolved tension. Leon glanced at Ada, a small, weary smile tugging at his lips. "A snack sounds good. I could use a break from all this," he admitted, his voice lighter than it had been moments ago. “Not that I’ve been working hard. Hunnigan still doesn’t have an update on my mission.”

Ada nodded, relieved that the conversation had shifted away from their heated discussion. They continued walking, the sterile, fluorescent-lit hallways of the facility bustling with activity as personnel moved about. The hum of machinery and distant chatter filled the space, creating a sense of normalcy.

But that normalcy was shattered in an instant.

Without warning, a deafening explosion rocked the building. The ground shook violently beneath their feet, and a wave of heat and pressure rushed through the hallway, throwing both of them off balance. Ada barely had time to register the sound before she was flung against the wall. Her head hit the cold surface with a sickening thud, and everything went black.

For a few moments, there was nothing but darkness and a dull ringing in her ears. Slowly, consciousness returned, and she became aware of the chaos around her. The acrid smell of smoke and burning metal filled the air, mixing with the scent of scorched electronics. Dazed and disoriented, Ada tried to push herself up, her vision blurred and head throbbing with pain.

Shouts and alarms blared in the distance, echoing through the facility. Ada blinked, trying to focus as the world around her came into view. The hallway was a mess of debris and twisted metal, with chunks of the ceiling scattered across the floor. Sparks flew from exposed wires, and the lights flickered erratically. She could see figures moving through the haze, some running, others helping the injured.

"Leon?" she called out, her voice weak and raspy. Panic briefly surged through her as she struggled to get her bearings. She reached out, her hand brushing against a piece of debris. She forced herself to sit up, ignoring the sharp pain in her side.

Her ears were ringing and her vision was hazy, the world around her a blur of chaos and confusion. Ada momentarily struggled to make sense of her surroundings, her body feeling heavy and uncooperative. She felt a pair of strong hands gripping her shoulders, gently but firmly helping her sit up.

"Easy, Ada. I've got you," came Leon's voice, cutting through the disorienting noise. His tone was calm, steady, a stark contrast to the turmoil around them. “Are you okay?”

She blinked rapidly, trying to clear her vision. Slowly, Leon's face came into focus, his features etched with concern. He knelt beside her, his hands supporting her as she regained her bearings.

"Leon...what happened?" she managed to ask, her voice sounding distant even to her own ears.

"I think the facility is under attack," he replied, glancing around briefly before returning his attention to her. "There was an explosion. It knocked you out, but we need to move. I heard something… inhuman not too long ago."

Ada nodded, the ringing in her ears beginning to subside. She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. The smoke and dust in the hallway was starting to subside, and other people were trying to regain their bearings. The facility alarms were continuing to blare loudly, advising all personnel to report to designated safe areas and wait for further instruction.

"Can you stand?" he asked, his hands still supporting her.

"I think so," she replied, though her legs felt shaky and uncertain. With Leon's help, she managed to get to her feet, leaning on him for support. “I need to go find Nora.”

“Sure, but isn’t her classroom on the other side of the building?” Leon asked. “Is there any way we can get a hold of her teacher first?”

“No time,” Ada replied, her balance quickly returning. “We need to–”

Suddenly, a loud rumble echoed through the hall, followed by the ominous sound of the ceiling starting to give way. Ada and Leon instinctively looked up, eyes widening in surprise as large chunks of debris began to fall. The aftershock of the initial explosion was causing the already weakened structure to collapse further.

“Watch out!” Leon shouted, pushing Ada to the side. They narrowly avoided a massive piece of the ceiling that came crashing down between them, sending up a new cloud of dust and debris.

The force of the collapse threw them apart, the debris forming an impassable barrier between them. Ada coughed, waving away the dust as she tried to find Leon through the rubble. “Leon!” she called out, her voice strained.

“Ada!” His voice came from the other side, muffled but determined. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine!” she replied, her heart pounding. “I need you to go find Nora and make sure she gets to a safe place. Can you do that for me?”

Before Leon could respond, a chilling screech echoed through the air, freezing them both in place. The unmistakable, blood-curdling sound of a BOW came from nearby. The creature’s presence was an immediate and deadly threat.

That’s a BOW… But here? What the fuck is going on today? she wondered.

“I’m not leaving you to fend for yourself against that thing,” Leon shouted back, his voice filled with resolve. “We can meet at the next junction and get Nora together.”

“Leon, I don’t have time to argue with you!” Ada insisted, her voice breaking with urgency. “Nora needs you more than I do. Please!”

“And you need me too,” Leon replied, his tone brooking no argument. “If we meet up ahead, then we won’t lose any time in finding her.”

Ada took a deep breath, steeling herself from the anger that was bubbling up beneath the surface once again. She had been handling these types of situations for most of her adult life. A part of her knew that Leon meant well, but what she really needed was for him to listen to her and just agree. She needed him to be dependable, not stubborn.

“Just start heading in that direction. I’ll catch up to you,” she huffed. She passed a few dead bodies as she began to look for a way towards the main facility.

Ada found that she had to walk farther away from her intended destination before she could take another hallway around. The alarms were still blaring, Blue’s voice echoing through the empty, debris-strewn corridor. Her eyes scanned the area, taking in every detail as she moved quickly, her senses on high alert.

As Ada navigated through the dimly lit hallways of the facility, the emergency lighting casting long shadows along the walls, she became acutely aware of a presence nearby. The eerie quiet was occasionally interrupted by distant alarms and the faint sounds of chaos unfolding elsewhere. Her senses were on high alert, each step careful and measured.

She suddenly felt a chill down her spine, an instinctive warning. Turning quickly, her eyes scanned the corridor, but she saw nothing out of the ordinary. Just as she began to relax, the hair on the back of her neck stood up— something was there, watching her. Then, out of the corner of her eye, a shimmer in the air betrayed the presence of something almost invisible.

The BOW materialized before her, its chameleon-like skin adjusting to the dull light, revealing a humanoid shape with glowing, predatory eyes. It was unnervingly silent, its movements fluid and precise. The creature's lips curled back in anger while also revealing a set of sharp, venomous claws, and it hunched down, ready to strike.

Ada's heart raced as she realized she was unarmed. With no weapon to defend herself, she could only rely on her agility and instincts. The creature lunged at her, its claws aiming for a lethal blow. Ada ducked just in time, feeling a rush of air as the creature's claws missed her by mere inches. She stumbled backward, her mind racing for a strategy.

With no time to think, she pivoted on her heel and bolted down the hallway. The creature let out a low, menacing screech as it gave chase. Ada's breaths came in sharp bursts as she pushed herself to run faster, the sound of the creature’s footsteps unnervingly light and swift behind her. She glanced over her shoulder, catching a glimpse of its eerie, glowing eyes locked onto her.

Dodging through a series of tight corners, Ada hoped to lose the creature in the maze of corridors. She knocked over a metal cart, hoping to slow it down, but the monster effortlessly leapt over the obstacle. It was relentless, each miss only serving to make its pursuit more intense. The alarms blared louder in the distance, the chaos around them amplifying the sense of urgency.

Ada’s heart pounded in her chest as she raced down the hallway, the monster hot on her heels. She rounded a corner, only to find a dead end. What was once a path of escape was now blocked by rubble and debris. Panic surged through her, but she forced herself to stay calm. There had to be a way out. There was always a way out.

The monster screeched again from behind her, and Ada managed to dodge another swipe of its claws, her body twisting just in time to avoid a fatal blow. She backed up against the wall, readying herself for another attempt to escape.

Suddenly, a few shots rang out, echoing through the corridor. The monster screeched in pain, its body convulsing before collapsing to the ground. Ada looked up to see Leon standing at the other end of the hallway, his gun smoking.

"Are you okay?" Leon called out, running towards her.

Ada's relief was quickly overshadowed by anger. "Leon, what are you doing here?" she said, finding herself snapping at him.

"I couldn't leave you to fend for yourself," Leon frowned. “You’re not seriously mad at me for saving you, right?”

“We need to keep moving,” she replied. Before she could bring herself to lead the way, she briefly crouched down beside the BOW. It was no longer invisible, and it reminded her of some kind of humanoid bug. Almost like a Novistador… but this is far more advanced. It’s leaner, quicker, and quieter. An excellent killing machine.

Ada's anger simmered slightly as she realized things were worse than she had imagined. Without another word, she and Leon began to navigate the destruction within the facility. Smoke and dust remained in the air making breathing conditions less than ideal.

"Stay close," Leon said, his voice tense as they carefully stepped over a large piece of fallen ceiling. He kept his weapon ready, scanning for any signs of danger. Ada followed, her thoughts consumed by worry for Nora. She’s going to be okay. You’ve trained her for situations like this. She knows better. But Ada hadn’t trained her on what to do in the case of a BOW. It was too much for a child to comprehend, even one as special as her daughter.

Every corner they turned revealed more devastation. Windows shattered, doors blown off their hinges, and bloodstains marking where previous attacks had taken place. Despite the urgency, Ada couldn't help but be impressed by the level of destruction—it was clear the facility had been heavily targeted.

Deep down, Ada knew she should be grateful to Leon for saving her. He had always been there for her, risking his life countless times. But as a mother, her priorities had shifted. Nora’s safety was paramount, and every second spent not finding her felt like an eternity.

“We’re almost there,” Leon said, glancing back at her as they neared the classroom area. Ada nodded, her heart pounding with anxiety.

When they finally reached the classroom, they were met with an unexpected sight. The door was slightly ajar, and inside, the bodies of enemy mercenaries lay scattered, clearly taken out with lethal efficiency. The room was eerily silent, save for the faint hum of the fluorescent lights overhead.

Ada pushed the door open wider, her eyes widening as she took in the scene. Standing amidst the carnage was Wesker, his stance calm as he held a man off the ground by his throat. Nora was beside him, holding his free hand tightly, her face buried against his side. The contrast between the serene child and the brutal aftermath around them was striking.

About half an hour earlier…

Wesker felt the tremor ripple through the building before the alarms had even started blaring. Instantly, he knew the facility was under attack. His instincts kicked in, and he immediately went to his desk. He unlocked the hidden compartment with a swift motion, revealing a sleek, compact firearm.

Rebecca, already alert and ready for action, saw him retrieve the weapon. "You know you're not supposed to use guns, Wesker," she said, concern etched on her face.

Wesker smirked, a familiar arrogance in his eyes. "I don't need them," he replied, his tone almost dismissive. "But you might."

He handed the gun to Rebecca, who took it with a nod, understanding the unspoken urgency of the situation. Before they could discuss further plans, the main power went out, plunging them into darkness. Moments later, the emergency lighting flickered on, casting an eerie red glow throughout the room.

"We need to move," Wesker said, his tone commanding. "Go help the survivors find their way to the emergency safe rooms. I’ll find Nora."

Rebecca hesitated for a moment, worry flashing in her eyes. "Are you sure you don’t want me to go with you? What if you…”

“I’ll be fine, Rebecca. Now go help the others, that’s an order.”

“Right. Be careful then,” she sighed. Rebecca took a moment to take the safety off the weapon and check the mag to see what she was dealing with.

Wesker gave a brief nod before turning on his heel and striding out of the room, his mind focused on his objective. No doubt that Malachi has brought the fight to us. Once Nora is secured, I can resume my hunting trip... To think they were confident enough to make such a risky move tells me we've been too... lenient. I'll have to fix that moving forward.

The facility was in chaos, with personnel running in every direction, trying to find safety or assist others. As he moved through the hallways, Wesker’s senses were on high alert. He navigated the destruction with precision, avoiding falling debris and sidestepping panicked staff. His enhanced abilities allowed him to stay several steps ahead of the unfolding disaster.

The facility shook again as another explosion echoed in the distance. Wesker’s pace quickened. He needed to reach Nora’s classroom before any hostiles did. He could hear the distant sounds of gunfire and the monstrous screeches of BOWs, adding to the urgency of his mission.

When he finally reached the classroom area, he could hear movement and voices coming from the other side of the door. He pushed it open cautiously, immediately assessing the situation. Inside was a small group of mercenaries. One of them was using the toe of their boot to nudge Mr. Thompson’s body, testing to see if he was dead.

“The brat has got to be in here somewhere. Get searching!” the one by Thompson barked at the other two. “I want to be gone before the other BOW shows up.”

Albert pushed the door open farther as he coolly walked inside the classroom. “You wouldn’t be referring to me, would you?” he smirked as he began to crack his knuckles.

Without further hesitation, Wesker sprang into action. His movements were a blur, faster than the human eye could follow. He dispatched two of the mercenaries with lethal efficiency, his hands a blur of motion as he broke necks and pierced through rib cages. The men stood no chance against his superior strength and speed. Within moments, the room was silent, save for the grunts of agitation from the last man which Wesker held by the throat.

"You can come out, Nora," Wesker stated. He could smell her nearby despite being unable to see her. He was secretly relieved by this-- had anything happened to the little girl, Ada wouldn't be the only one to go on a rampage. Interesting... It seems I've grown attached to the little ankle biter.

Nora quickly wiped her eyes as she sat huddled under Mr. Thompson’s desk. Though she was young, she was not unaware of what had become of her teacher. But how had he known the building would shake and the bad men would come? Her young mind had chalked it up to being something that adults like him just ‘knew’.

After taking a moment to compose herself, Nora scrambled out from under her teacher’s desk to join Albert by his side. She gripped his free hand tightly as she hugged his leg. His strength and familiarity brought a resounding comfort to her young mind, and helped her remain calm despite the turmoil around them.

“Who sent you?” Wesker asked the man, returning Nora’s hold with a gentle squeeze of his own.

“Fuck. You,” the man gasped. “I’m not telling you shit!”

“You have a surprising amount of loyalty towards someone that couldn’t care less about your wellbeing. It’s hardly admirable considering how little of a fight you’ve managed to put up. If you were on my payroll, you wouldn’t have lasted a day.”

The man, although clearly agitated and knowing his death was imminent, refused to plead with Wesker. His face was set in grim determination to withhold any information Wesker may find useful. Before Wesker could continue in his interrogation, he heard the classroom door open and saw Ada and Leon from the corner of his eye.

Wesker didn’t bother to look over at them as they entered the classroom. “I took care of the problem,” he said simply, his voice as controlled as ever. With a final squeeze, Ada and Leon heard the man’s neck break as Wesker finished him off. The tyrant let the mercenary’s body slide from his grip into a slumped pile on the ground beside his fellow comrades.

“We could have questioned him!” Leon scowled, looking between the dead soldier and Wesker. “Why’d you kill him?”

Wesker slowly turned his head to look at Leon. To Ada’s surprise and relief, Albert seemed to be in full control of his senses, golden eyes shining through the darkness of his shades.

“I guess I forgot my own strength,” he smirked. Wesker found himself locking eyes with Ada as she took another step into the classroom. “She’s fine. Although I can’t say the same for Thompson…”

Ada went to Nora’s side, carefully crouching down to inspect her daughter’s state. Nora appeared relatively collected despite the carnage surrounding her. Although, even Ada could spot when her daughter had been crying. Mr. Thompson… God knows they killed that man right in front of her, those bastards.

“Mommy was so worried about you,” Ada said softly, closing her eyes and resting her forehead against her daughter’s. “I’m so sorry I wasn’t here.”

“It’s ok, mommy. Don’t be sad, please,” Nora mumbled as she remained holding on to Albert’s leg.

Leon peered over his shoulder to ensure no one else would be sneaking up on them. As he looked back, Wesker was also crouching beside Nora, his finger gently tilting her chin up as he murmured something about being a strong little girl. He couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealousy at Nora’s obvious preference for the man kneeling before her.

Ada straightened up, her eyes locking with Wesker’s. "I don’t know how I can ever repay you…" she said, her voice soft yet strained.

Wesker’s gaze softened slightly as he looked at Ada. "Don’t mention it," he replied, his voice remaining low. “It’s what you would have wanted, right?”

Ada's heart skipped a beat at his words, the tension of the past hour easing just a bit. Leon’s jaw tightened as he struggled to push his feelings of inadequacy and jealousy down even further.

“We need to get out of here,” Leon said, speaking up to try and move things along. “There might be more hostiles around.”

Wesker nodded, his eyes briefly meeting Leon's with a challenge before returning to Ada and Nora. "I’ll lead the way. Stay close."

While still kneeling, Wesker nodded his head towards his shoulder, his thumb pointing behind him. "Let's go, you little liability," he smirked. "We don't have all day."

Nora wiped at her face one last time before moving behind Wesker. Small hands reached around his neck as he carefully picked her up. Most of her excitement at being carried in such a way was shadowed by the grim situation they found themselves in. "Don't drop me, kay?" she asked.

"Nonsense. If you don't want to be dropped, you should hold on tight," Wesker chuckled as they walked past Leon.

As they navigated the damaged corridors, Ada couldn’t help but steal glances at Wesker. Despite everything, he had come through when it mattered most. Her mind was a whirlwind of emotions, but she knew one thing for sure: she couldn’t ignore how Wesker made her feel, and it threatened to overwhelm her.

The rest of the day was a grueling test of endurance and resilience for everyone at the facility. The initial attack had left chaos in its wake, and even as the BSAA intervened and neutralized any remaining threats, the sense of unease lingered. The facility’s alarms blared for hours, a constant reminder of the fragile security that had been shattered.

As the BSAA teams combed through the facility, securing each area and tending to the wounded, it became clear that a significant portion of the building would need to be shut down for repairs. Hallways were cluttered with debris, and sections of the infrastructure were compromised, making it unsafe for regular operations. Engineers and technicians worked tirelessly, assessing the damage and planning the necessary repairs.

Ada, Wesker, Leon, and Nora found themselves in Wesker's penthouse, one of the few living quarters that remained mostly untouched by the attack. The luxurious space, normally a sanctuary of calm and order, now felt like a temporary refuge from the turmoil outside.

Nora, still visibly shaken but putting on a brave face, clung to Ada. They settled on the couch, wrapped in a soft blanket as Ada tried to comfort her daughter. Wesker stood by the large windows, gazing out at the facility below, his mind racing with thoughts of security breaches and potential threats.

Leon, nursing a few minor injuries, sat in a nearby chair, his eyes darting between Wesker and Ada. The tension between the three adults was palpable, an unspoken battle of wills of what to do next.

"The BSAA will need some time to clear out the remaining threats and complete a full damage report," Wesker finally said, breaking the silence. "Until then, our plans are on hold."

"How long do you think it will take?" Ada asked, her voice weary.

"A few days at least, maybe more," Wesker replied, turning to face her. "We need to ensure the safety of everyone here before we can resume any operations."

Leon leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "What about the civilians? The staff and their families?"

"They're being relocated to a secure area until repairs are complete," Wesker explained. "Most of the living quarters are unaffected, but we'll need to double-check everything before allowing anyone back in."

Ada nodded, her eyes flickering to Nora, who had fallen asleep in her lap. "And what about us?"

"We’ll be fine here. However, I understand if you and Nora would like to also relocate temporarily. Perhaps Leon has room for you?” Wesker suggested.

Briefly looking in Leon’s direction before turning back to Wesker, Ada shook her head. “No. I still think this is the safest place for us."

Leon’s expression hardened slightly, but he didn’t argue. "I’m going to see if there’s anything else I can do to help before heading out," he said, standing up. He glanced at Ada, his eyes softening the slightest bit. "Get some rest, both of you. I’ll check on you tomorrow." He gently caressed her cheek before placing a kiss on top of her head.

"Thanks, Leon. You too," Ada replied, watching him leave.

After Leon left, Wesker gently lifted Nora from Ada's lap. The child stirred but didn’t wake as he carried her to her bedroom. Ada followed, watching as he tucked her in, his movements surprisingly gentle.

"She’s had a long day," Wesker said quietly. "God knows we all have."

Ada nodded, feeling a lump in her throat. "Thank you again for getting to her in time."

Wesker looked at her, his eyes softening for a moment. "I did what needed to be done. Nothing more, Ada."

They left Nora’s room, closing the door softly behind them. Wesker turned to Ada, studying her for a moment. "Would you like a drink?"

Despite both of them feeling exhausted, neither one felt like they could sleep. "Yes," Ada sighed. "I think I could use one, actually."

When Wesker had asked if Ada wanted to share a drink after putting Nora to bed, he hadn’t thought of it as an invitation for her to unleash the day’s frustrations on him. He sat on the couch, a foot propped on his knee as he nursed his own glass of wine as Ada paced back and forth in the living room. She was wrapped in the large, fluffy blanket from earlier that she struggled to keep around her shoulders as she sipped her wine between bouts of venting.

"I just can't believe him!" Ada exclaimed, her voice a mix of anger and exasperation. "I asked him to do one thing– one. But no, he had to come looking for me instead!"

Wesker watched her with an air of calm amusement, though he remained attentive. "Leon has always been... persistent," he remarked. "You said he saved your life though. Surely you can’t fault him for that.” He briefly looked at his glass of wine, wondering what would have ever possessed him to defend Leon Kennedy of all people. In truth, he was more interested in the new BOW Ada had mentioned earlier, but she seemed less than intrigued by that topic.

"Persistent?" Ada scoffed, pausing to take another sip of wine. "No. It's more like he's stubborn. He doesn't understand that I can handle myself. I've been doing this longer than he has!"

"And yet," Wesker said, his tone gentle but firm, "he cares about you. Despite how misguided his actions were… I’m grateful to him. You’re always so quick to sacrifice yourself for your daughter without considering any other option."

Ada rolled her eyes and resumed pacing. "But it's not just about me. Nora is the priority. Even you knew that!"

Wesker stood up, setting his glass down on the table. He approached her, gently taking her arm to stop her pacing. "Ada, you can't change Leon anymore than you could change me all those years ago. He acts on instinct and emotion. You, however, are pragmatic. Surely there’s a way you can use that to your advantage?”

Ada gave him a deadpan stare as she absorbed Wesker’s words. Albert was right– she knew exactly who Leon was, and there wasn’t a point in trying to change that. They were always going to be two puzzle pieces that just didn’t quite fit together. Ada leaned over to put her own wine glass on the table, a new determination alight in her eyes.

“I know,” she sighed softly. “I just hate it when you’re right.”

When she stood up straight again, she gripped Wesker’s black t-shirt tightly and pulled him into a kiss. It was intense, filled with a mixture of frustration and longing. Wesker didn’t hesitate, his arms wrapping around her and pulling her closer. The blanket slid from Ada’s shoulders as they moved to the couch, the kiss growing deeper and more passionate. Wesker pulled away slightly, his breath ragged, and looked into her eyes.

He reached out and began to feel her forehead, and then her neck. As the back of his fingers brushed against her skin, she closed her eyes, only concentrating on his touch.

“How much have you had to drink?” he asked suddenly.

“Not enough to lower my inhibitions this much,” she smirked, leaning into his hand.

“You don’t seem to have a fever either, although you’re quite warm,” Albert remarked, trying to sound unaffected by her advances. “Perhaps we should…”

He trailed off, watching as Ada slowly licked her lips, the action driving him mad with desire. Wesker found himself running out of logical excuses as to why they shouldn’t continue, but why make excuses at all? He wasn't a stranger to moments of desire and acting accordingly. Even during their lowest points or worst arguments, their bodies had always found a way back to one another.

He leaned in again, capturing her lips in another kiss.

Ada’s hands moved to the back of his neck, her fingers tangling in his hair as she melted into him. For the first time in a long while, she felt a sense of clarity. This was what she had been wanting. Any question, any doubt that had been in her mind before, was gone now. As Wesker’s grip on her became firmer, her mind raced in anticipation.

Wesker’s hold tightened on her hips, his pulse quickening. The tension between them was electric, and he could feel the heat radiating from her body. He slowly pulled away once more, eyes remaining closed as he tried to keep himself composed. “You’re playing a dangerous game, Ada,” he warned, his voice low and gravelly.

Her gaze locked with his. “And you love it,” she replied confidently. “So, what’s it going to be? Are we doing this or not?”

He’d be lying if he said he didn’t want her, hadn’t wanted her, since the moment they stepped back into each other’s lives. She could pretend all she wanted, but he knew that deep down she felt the same. Leon pissed you off that much, hmm? he thought to himself. I suppose once the cards were down, you knew exactly who to bet on.

Wesker’s eyes darkened, the smirk returning to his lips. “Fine. But don’t say I didn’t warn you, dear heart.”

Chapter Text

His hands balled into fists, the soft fabric of the comforter clenched tightly within his grasp, as her lips wrapped around his cock. Wesker hadn’t anticipated Ada taking control of their night together so easily, but here he was, at her mercy as she continued to go down on him.

Her tongue languidly trailed along his length, and a low hiss escaped his lips in response. All he could think about was burying himself inside of her, but instead, she wanted to play the role of a tease. God, I wish she’d just get on with it. Or at least climb on top–

His thought was cut short as Ada’s mouth enveloped him once more. It was hot and wet and exactly as Albert had remembered it. He groaned and reached down to grab a handful of her black hair. Upon feeling the gentlest brush of her teeth against him, Wesker realized that he was pulling it too hard for her liking.

After loosening his grip, Ada resumed giving his cock the full, undivided attention it had craved since the day he had lost her. “Fuck,” he breathed as she hummed softly, tongue gently running along the head. “I almost forgot how good you were at this,” he murmured, closing his eyes as pleasure washed over him.

A soft pop echoed in the room as her lips released their hold on him. “Oh?” she purred, using the knuckle of her index finger to wipe at the excess saliva. His hand had dropped back to the mattress, brows furrowed as he watched her sit back on her legs and stretch like a cat.

“Quit pouting,” she admonished, her voice remaining light and playful. “We’re just getting started.”

Golden eyes slowly roved over her body in the near-darkness of the room. He couldn’t help but admire how different yet unchanged she was, even after all this time. Her hips were fuller, as were her breasts, no doubt from her pregnancy. They were features he had quickly grown to appreciate when her clothes had been on, but found her simply delicious once everything had been taken off.

That wasn’t to say he didn’t also cherish the imperfections that marked her flesh. He reached out a tentative hand and began to trace the scars along her abdomen. There was the one he recognized from William, the ones from Spain, and some from other missions she had been assigned. As his hand began to move downwards, a shiver ran up her spine.

Warm fingers deftly trailed along the remnants of faded stretch marks along her lower abdomen. He heard Ada sigh softly as her own hand gently rested against his.

“Not even a mommy makeover could fix everything,” she said, as if it were some kind of excuse for something so perfectly natural.

“It changes nothing,” he replied, the words a mixture of annoyance and something else. “You should be proud, Ada. To create another human being is so…” he trailed off, struggling to find the right words. “All I’ve ever been able to do is destroy life, and you see what kind of scar that leaves behind.”

Ada’s head tilted slightly as she stared down at him. A part of her had secretly been scared that he would balk at the sight of her once their clothes had come off. Bouncing back after having Nora had been one of the most difficult things her body had ever experienced. She had fought against herself to return to some semblance of normalcy after having a child, but everything, right down to her DNA, had been changed. It had taken her a while to come to terms that things would never go back to how they were.

She reached out to gently cup his face in her hands. Albert momentarily turned his face into her left palm, placing a small kiss there before looking back at her.

“Even after all this time, you still surprise me,” she said, her voice quiet. “I wish you had found me after Chris fished you out of that volcano.”

He chuckled quietly as he shifted beneath her, using the pillows for support as he leaned against them in a more upright position. Ada followed suit, carefully aligning their bodies before sliding onto him. She moved slowly at first, allowing each inch to fill her up completely. The sensation was slightly different than before, another change she could attribute to motherhood. They both sighed softly, neither realizing they had been holding their breath to begin with.

Wesker pulled her into a kiss as she began to grind against him. The act of sliding inside of her had been as smooth as whiskey, the taste of her mouth sweet from their wine from earlier. The sharpness of Ada’s nails bit into his shoulders as she rode him. As her pace increased, she broke their kiss, her breath coming in soft gasps as she focussed on their pleasure.

“I did,” he suddenly said, golden eyes finally meeting brown. “Baltimore… six months after…”

When her pace momentarily faltered, he began to thrust upwards, opting to meet her halfway. She hissed, a mixture of pain and pleasure washing over her from the unexpected roughness.

“W-what?” she breathed, clearly surprised. As her eyes searched his, Ada briefly wondered if he was lying.

He could barely focus on the conversation as her breasts continued to bounce near his face. The feeling of her pussy sliding and squeezing against him was intoxicating, and Albert could feel his more baser instincts kick in. He wanted more of her, now. His confession would have to wait.

Ignoring her questioning gaze, he began to thrust harder, forcing Ada’s mind away from the conversation. She cried out from the force, her nails digging deeper into his skin in the process. He continued at their new pace longer than Ada had anticipated. As the sound of their breathing began to match, she knew he was close.

“Ada–” he growled, her name a warning on his lips. She didn’t need him to explain any further.

“Do it,” she replied.

His hands tightened painfully on her hips, Albert’s fingers digging into her skin as a final thrust brought him over the edge. Ada could feel him empty himself inside of her, trails of the hot, sticky cum slowly rolling down the inside of her thighs as he finished.

They laid together in the aftermath, chests heaving from the exertion of their lovemaking. Once their skin had cooled and their minds cleared, Wesker was the first to break the silence.

“I did seek you out,” he repeated, fingers gently tracing circles against her skin. “When you were in Baltimore. I had intended to send for you then, but I was still… recovering. I couldn’t bring myself to do it. I wanted to actually be worthy of your forgiveness when I asked for it, and I simply wasn’t.”

“Albert–”

“I had no idea about Nora at the time either,” he continued. “But if I had…”

Ada remained nestled against his side, their legs tangled together as he continued to hold her. “But…?” she pressed.

“I’m not entirely sure,” he sighed. “At the very least, I would have been glad to know that I hadn’t been the one to saddle you with the burden of being a single mother. I never had the desire to be a father– you know that. But fate does seem to have a way of making a fool out of me.”

She quietly bit her lip as she listened, her mind hanging on his every word. Feelings of guilt began to well inside of her. Was now the time to make Wesker feel even more foolish? Had she caught him in a good enough mood to finally share the secret that could effectively make or break them? They laid in silence, Ada’s heart beginning to race as she worked up the courage to finally say something.

The hand tracing circles across her skin slowly moved until it dipped between her thighs.

“But enough of that,” he purred as he rolled over to face her. “I wouldn’t want you to think I’ve forgotten about you.”

As his fingers dipped into her most intimate area, Ada’s lips parted slightly, gasping at how responsive her body still was. She pushed aside any feelings of guilt to focus on the gift she was being given. The only conversation Albert would allow for the remainder of the night were her moans of pleasure and the cry of his name from her lips.

The late morning light filtered softly through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the room. Nora carefully crept into Wesker's bedroom, her tiny feet barely making a sound on the floor. She approached the bed and watched as the adults slept soundly beneath their downy comforter.

Nora nudged Wesker gently, but when he didn't stir, she frowned. Determined, she balled up her little fist and gave him a solid punch on the shoulder with all of the normal strength her five-year-old self could muster.

Wesker's eyes slowly fluttered open, his expression shifting from confusion to mild annoyance as he registered Nora standing beside him. The child clung to her stuffed cat toy and rocked back and forth on her feet innocently.

"Albert, wake up!" Nora whispered loudly, leaning closer.

Wesker gave a small, tired sigh. "I'm awake, Nora,” he mumbled as he rubbed his face.

She beamed at him, clearly pleased with herself. "Good! Can we make breakfast now?"

“Can’t you go starve for an hour longer?” he asked, only half serious.

She giggled, clearly thinking he was joking. “You’re silly! Let’s go!” she demanded.

"I suppose I don’t really have a choice, do I?" Wesker replied, keeping his voice low so as not to disturb Ada. "Go wait for me in the kitchen. I'll be there in a minute."

Nora nodded enthusiastically and quickly scampered out of the room, leaving Wesker to momentarily lie in the wake of silence. Quietly glancing at Ada’s sleeping form, he briefly wondered how their lives would have been different if Nora had been his child. Would he have abandoned his plans in Africa? Would he have gone to her in Baltimore? Given the possibilities, it was hard to say.

He sighed again as he swung his legs over the side of the bed, running a hand through his tousled hair. He could hear Nora's small footsteps retreating down the hallway, her excitement palpable even from a distance.

He stood up and grabbed his pair of pants from a nearby chair, slipping them on quickly before rummaging through his drawers for a clean shirt. The morning chill hit him, but he barely noticed as he made his way to the kitchen, still waking up. As he entered, he found Nora standing on her tiptoes, eagerly examining the countertop as if already planning her next move.

"What are we hungry for today?" Wesker asked before yawning. “Cereal?”

"Pancakes!" Nora declared, bouncing slightly on her feet. "I want pancakes!"

Wesker hesitated for a moment, uncertain if they even had the ingredients on hand. He opened a few cabinets, scanning the shelves. To his mild surprise, they had everything they needed— flour, eggs, milk, and even a bottle of maple syrup tucked away in the corner. He knew without a doubt that it had been Ada’s doing.

"Looks like you’re in luck," he remarked, pulling out the ingredients and setting them on the counter. "But if we're going to make pancakes, you're going to have to help me."

Nora’s eyes lit up at the prospect of being involved. “What do you want me to do?” she asked eagerly.

Wesker handed her a small bowl of flour and a measuring cup. “Start by pouring this into the mixing bowl,” he instructed.

Nora carefully measured out the flour to the line that Wesker pointed at, her little tongue poking out in concentration as she poured it into the bowl. Wesker cracked the eggs and added them to the mixture, then handed her the whisk. “Now, mix it all together,” he said.

With a determined look, Nora began to whisk the batter, her movements a bit erratic but enthusiastic. Bits of flour were knocked out of the bowl and onto the floor as she tried to get a grasp on her task. Wesker watched her, occasionally guiding her hand to keep the batter from spilling over.

“If you’re this good at following instructions, you’ll just have to come work for me some day,” Wesker praised as he added the milk to the mix.

She beamed up at him, clearly proud of herself. “And then I can help you fight bad guys like yesterday!”

Wesker paused momentarily as the events of the day prior sank in. He wasn’t sure if it was appropriate to broach the subject with a child, especially one that wasn’t his, but it was his duty to ensure the wellbeing of those in his care.

“Were you scared yesterday, Nora?” he asked curiously as he took over and finished mixing the ingredients together. “I’m impressed you were able to hide as well as you did before I got there.”

The child began to fidget with her hands, her eyes briefly flickering downwards as she thought about what Wesker said. “I was scared I wouldn’t see mommy again,” she admitted. “Mr. Thompson promised I’d see her again though, but…” she trailed off, feelings of sadness beginning to overwhelm her.

“Woah, hold on,” he said as he quickly wiped his hands on a nearby towel. Wesker suddenly knelt beside Nora, gently using his hand to tilt her head upwards. Crocodile tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked at him. “What happened to Mr. Thompson was not your fault. You understand that, don’t you?”

“B-but–”

“No buts,” he interrupted. “Mr. Thompson did his duty to keep you safe. Just like Leon kept your mother safe. It was my job to make sure nothing happened to your teacher. If anyone failed yesterday, it was me, Nora.” There was once a time when such a thing would have been impossible for him to admit.

Nora sniffled, her small shoulders trembling as she tried to process Wesker’s words. She looked up at him, her big blue eyes glistening with tears, searching for reassurance. “But… you never fail,” she insisted. “You’re always strong. You don’t let bad things happen.”

Wesker’s expression softened as he looked into her eyes, the weight of her words pressing heavily on him. “Not even I can control everything,” he said gently. “Your mother could tell you all about my shortcomings. But I can promise you that if I had truly been in control, things would have happened differently.”

Nora wiped at her eyes with the back of her hand, still visibly upset but clinging to Wesker’s words. “So… it’s really not my fault?” she asked, her voice small, almost as if she were afraid of the answer.

“No, Nora,” Wesker said firmly, his voice carrying the weight of absolute certainty. “It’s not your fault. You did everything right, and I’m sorry you had to be brave yesterday.”

Nora stared at him for a moment, her tears slowly drying up as she absorbed what he was saying. “Really?”

“Really,” Wesker confirmed, offering her a small, reassuring smile. “You were very brave, and smart too. If something had happened to you… Well, your mother cares for you a great deal. Seeing you hurt would have broken her.”

Nora sniffled once more but seemed to be feeling a little better. She reached out and hugged Wesker tightly, wrapping her small arms around his neck. “And what about you?” she murmured into his shoulder.

Wesker gently returned the hug, feeling an unexpected knot in the pit of his stomach. He knew what he wanted to say, but it wasn’t appropriate. I would have broken in a different way… I would have slaughtered everything in my path. No different than if something had happened to Ada.

“I would be sad, yes,” he admitted quietly. After a moment, he carefully pulled back, looking down at her with a slightly more playful expression. “Now, how about we finish these pancakes before your mother wakes up. Wouldn’t it be a nice surprise for her?”

Nora giggled, the sadness in her eyes beginning to fade. “Okay,” she agreed.

Wesker stood up, returning to the mixing bowl with a renewed focus. He knew this wouldn’t be the last time she’d need reassurance, but for now, it was enough to see her smile again. Internally, he became fixated on the hatred he held for Malachi and Nexus.

Wesker's attention returned to the pancakes, carefully forming small circles in the pan. The sizzle of the batter filled the kitchen, and he relaxed into the task, enjoying the simple domesticity of the moment until Ada’s voice cut through his concentration.

“Well this is quite the sight,” she said as she leaned against the doorframe of the kitchen. “Did you two wake up early just to make me breakfast?”

The comment caught him off guard, and he nearly burned himself on the edge of the pan as he flipped a pancake a little too quickly. He managed to recover, though he cast Ada a sideway glance of disapproval for managing to sneak up on him.

“Nora was hungry,” Wesker replied, keeping his tone neutral. “And you needed the rest more than I did.”

“Is that all?” she asked, closing the distance between them. Ada scooped up her daughter and began to place several kisses all over her face, causing the child to giggle and squirm in her mother’s grasp.

“Mommy nooo!” she cried out. “No distractions while we’re cooking!”

Ada rolled her eyes as Nora began to slide down her like a firefighter on a pole. “Now you’re turning against me too? This doesn’t feel like a fair fight.”

“Speaking of a fight, I found it interesting yesterday…” Wesker said, his tone deceptively casual as he returned his attention back to the pan. “How those mercenaries seemed to have targeted Nora’s classroom specifically.”

Ada’s smile didn’t waver, though a hint of something sharper flickered in her eyes. “Maybe they were trying to send a message,” she replied smoothly, crossing her arms as she watched him. “Or maybe they just stumbled upon it.”

Wesker hummed thoughtfully, carefully placing the finished pancakes on a plate. “I suppose it could have been nothing more than mere coincidence. But the suggestion of a message also seems plausible. I wonder what they were trying to tell us.”

Nora, oblivious to the undercurrents of tension between the adults, was busy arranging utensils on the table, her small hands working with the kind of care that made her seem older than she was. “Albert, is it ready yet?” she asked, her voice breaking through his thoughts.

“Yes, Nora. Just about,” he replied, placing the last pancake on the stack. He turned off the stove, wiping his hands on a towel as he considered the implications of his suspicions. It was something he had wanted to bring up to Ada sooner, but the evening had gotten away from him.

Ada could sense the intensity in Wesker’s gaze as she settled at the table, Nora now happily munching on her pancakes between them. The weight of the unspoken questions hung in the air, and Ada knew she needed to steer the conversation away from dangerous territory. There was no telling how he’d react in front of Nora, and she couldn’t bear having a fight with him after the night they had shared together.

She took a sip of the coffee he had prepared, her eyes flickering to Wesker before quickly shifting to Nora. “What happened yesterday was unacceptable,” Ada began, her voice firm but controlled. “Nora was put in danger. I can’t let that happen again.”

“What do you want, Ada?” he asked, knowing that something was on her mind.

“I want back in,” she stated, setting her cup down with a decisive thud. “And I want to help bring down Nexus. They’re a threat, not just to us, but to everything you’ve built here. It was stupid of me to even think about leaving or sitting on the sidelines in the first place.”

Wesker concealed his surprise at her sudden shift in focus, though his suspicions about her motives only deepened. Ada was always calculating, always multiple steps ahead just like himself. The question was— what game was she playing now? Her abrupt request to be reinstated couldn’t just be about yesterday’s attack. There had to be more, and he was determined to figure it out.

“Nexus is no small enemy, Ada,” Wesker replied, his tone measured. “Taking them down will require more than just determination. It’s a war now, not some skirmish. Are you prepared for that?”

Ada’s gaze hardened. “You know what we can accomplish when we put our heads together. And I don’t care what the BSAA wants to do. I say we go rogue and beat them to the punch.”

Wesker watched her closely, noting the fire in her eyes. His suspicions flared, but he kept his expression neutral, nodding slowly.

“While I don’t disagree with your sentiments,” he began, his voice calm, almost dispassionate. “I will mention that there will be severe repercussions if we aren’t careful, and there’s no going back. You’re either all in, or you’re not.”

Ada held his gaze, her expression resolute. “I’m all in.”

“Can I be ‘all in’ too?” Nora asked through a mouthful of food.

“When you’re older,” Ada smirked, briefly glancing at her daughter. “I’ll teach you all about being a spy.”

As they ate, the tension between them lingered, but neither spoke of it. Nora, blissfully unaware of the silent battle of wills taking place between the adults, continued to enjoy her breakfast, chattering away about getting to cook with Wesker.

“These pancakes are good,” she said through another mouthful of food.

Ada rolled her eyes, expertly refraining from fussing at her daughter. “Would you please learn to chew before talking? You’re giving me a bad rap– it’s like I’m raising an animal.”

“She takes after her mother,” Wesker said as he brought his mug of coffee to his lips.

“I do not eat like that,” she huffed. “You must be thinking of some other woman.”

Wesker glanced over the rim of his coffee mug, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he watched Ada’s indignant response. The temptation to tease her further was strong— too strong, perhaps. But he knew how quickly things could escalate with Ada, especially when she was already on edge. Was it worth the risk to push her buttons more, or should he let the moment slide?

He lowered the mug, considering his options. “Are you sure about that?” he asked, a faint smirk playing on his lips. “I could have sworn you have a tendency to speak with your mouth full. Or maybe my memory’s playing tricks on me.”

Ada’s eyes narrowed dangerously, but there was a spark of challenge there too. She wasn’t one to back down easily, and Wesker knew she enjoyed their verbal sparring as much as he did. It was a game they both played well, though the stakes often felt higher than just winning or losing.

Before Ada could respond, Nora chimed in, oblivious to the tension. “Mommy, you don’t eat like an animal,” she said earnestly, her face scrunched up in confusion. “You eat like a princess! Don’t listen to him!”

Wesker chuckled, the sound low and warm, as he looked at Nora. “Well there you have it, Ada,” he said, his tone playful but with a hint of finality. “The verdict’s in. A princess, not an animal.”

Ada shot him a look that was both exasperated and amused, clearly not letting him off the hook that easily. “You’re lucky she’s here, or I’d have a few choice words for you,” she muttered, though the corner of her mouth twitched with a reluctant smile.

Wesker’s smirk widened, satisfied that he had managed to walk the line without crossing it— this time, at least. “I’ll consider myself fortunate then,” he replied, leaning back in his chair with a satisfied air. The tension from earlier had eased, leaving behind a comfortable atmosphere.

Ada couldn’t help but wince slightly as Nora’s innocent comment hung in the air. “It’s okay Albert. Mommy says bad words a lot,” Nora declared, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. Ada felt a flush of heat creep up her neck, caught between the urge to defend herself and the amusement of being so easily called out by her daughter.

Wesker raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued as he sipped his coffee. “Is that so?” he asked, his tone deliberately neutral but laced with curiosity. “And what kind of bad words has your mother been teaching you?”

Ada shot him a warning glance, but it was too late. Nora, ever eager to share, continued without hesitation. “Well, she says the ‘S’ word and the ‘F’ word sometimes,” she said, her voice conspiratorially low, as if sharing a secret. “But Aunt Alex has said way more bad words! She’s really good at it.”

Wesker’s expression shifted subtly at the mention of Alex, his eyes narrowing ever so slightly. “Aunt Alex, hmm?” he murmured, setting his coffee cup down with deliberate care. “What exactly does Aunt Alex say?”

Ada shifted uncomfortably, unsure if she should be amused by Nora’s brutal honesty or concerned by where the conversation was heading. “Nora,” she began, her voice a touch sharper than she intended, “we don’t need to tell Albert everything, do we?”

Nora tilted her head, considering her mother’s words, but there was no stopping her now. “But Albert wanted to know! Aunt Alex says all kinds of things when she’s mad. Like ‘damn’ and—”

“Ah ah ah! That’s enough out of you,” Ada interrupted quickly, trying to steer the conversation away from dangerous territory. Her daughter’s unfiltered commentary had a way of humbling her in the most inconvenient moments.

Wesker, however, wasn’t so easily deterred. “Alex has quite the vocabulary, doesn’t she?” he said, his tone still mild but his interest clearly piqued. He leaned back in his chair, studying Ada with an intensity that made her skin prickle. “When exactly did you two have such enlightening conversations?”

Ada hesitated, her mind racing for a way to deflect the topic. She had never been the ‘parent of the year,’ but Nora’s innocent revelations had a way of putting things into sharp perspective. “A long time ago,” she finally said, choosing her words carefully. “Besides, she would have been too little to remember her.”

Ada had managed to simultaneously confirm his suspicions while also making him question her even more. “Alex was less fond of sharing her time with others than even myself. Was there anything in particular that drove you two together?”

“I would call it business,” she replied, casually shrugging off his question.

“I would call that bullshit,” he smirked. Wesker laced his fingers together and leaned forward on the table. Ada immediately knew that he was studying her as he planned his interrogation.

Ada met his gaze, feeling the weight of his words and the unspoken questions they carried. The conversation had taken a turn she hadn’t anticipated, and now she was left to navigate the aftermath. She could feel her carefully constructed walls beginning to crack under the pressure, but she wasn’t ready to let them crumble just yet.

He had no idea where I was those first few years. I don’t need to show my entire hand just yet– just enough to get him to believe me…

Just as she was about to respond, a knock at the door interrupted them.

"I can get that," Ada quickly offered, taking the opportunity to divert the attention away from herself. "Why don’t I go see who that is…"

As she stood from her seat, Wesker sat up in his chair, his eyes still fixed on her. “It’s probably Chris with updates on the facility’s situation. You can let him in, but this conversation is not over.”

She gave him a small, half-hearted smile before heading for the front door. As she opened the door, she saw that Wesker had been only partially correct. Chris stood in full BSAA uniform, a mixture of annoyance and anger displayed on his features. Beside him was Leon, also wearing a somewhat sour expression.

“Thought it might be you. We were just having some breakfast if you’d like to come in,” she said as she stepped aside.

Leon’s eyes lingered on Ada, a mix of disappointment and something darker brewing beneath the surface. “I tried calling,” he said, his tone sharp. “But I guess you were… busy.”

Ada’s grip on the door tightened slightly, but she kept her expression neutral. “You could say that,” she replied coolly.

Leon’s gaze flicked over her again, the realization of her choice sinking in. “I see,” he muttered, his voice tinged with bitterness.

Chris decided it was better to keep his opinions to himself for now. “We need to go over the damage to the facility and discuss our next steps,” he said, attempting to direct the conversation away from more personal affairs.

Ada nodded, stepping back to allow both men inside. As they walked in, Leon’s eyes briefly scanned the room, landing on Wesker and Nora at the kitchen table. His expression hardened, but he made no comment.

“The BSAA has managed to contain most of the immediate threats,” Chris began, “but there’s still a lot of work to be done. We need to secure the remaining areas and assess the full extent of the damage. Nexus isn’t going to let up, and we need to be ready for whatever they throw at us next.”

Wesker, who had remained seated, looked up at the soldier. “I assume you have a plan?”

Chris nodded. “We’re tightening security protocols and setting up additional defenses around the critical areas. We can’t afford any more breaches like the one yesterday. I’ve also requested reinforcements from HQ— they’ll be here within the next few hours.”

Leon, still standing near the door, crossed his arms and added, “And what about the BOWs? We can’t assume we’ve seen the last of them.”

“Agreed,” Chris replied. “We’ll be running full sweeps of the facility to ensure none of those creatures are still lurking around. We’ll need everyone on high alert until we’re sure the base is secure.”

“Since we’re already proceeding with the additional security, have we been able to determine what Nexus was looking for in the first place?” Wesker’s eyes briefly met Ada’s as he spoke. She maintained his gaze, pretending to be as clueless as everyone else in the room.

“Not yet,” Leon said, his eyes wandering around the decor of the home. It irked him how normal Wesker’s living situation felt at times.

Wesker's gaze lingered on Ada for just a moment longer, searching her expression for any signs of deception. Ada, ever the master of concealing her true thoughts, met his eyes with a carefully constructed mask of innocence. She knew exactly what Nexus had been after—Nora—but admitting that now could lead to complications she wasn't ready to handle.

As Leon’s eyes continued to scan the room, his thoughts betrayed his outward calm. The pristine, almost cozy environment clashed violently with everything he knew about Wesker. This was the man who had orchestrated countless atrocities, who had caused unimaginable suffering—and yet here he was, in a space that felt more like a home than a fortress of evil. It didn’t sit right with him, and the disconnect gnawed at his nerves.

“There has to be something we’re missing,” Leon muttered, his frustration barely contained. “Nexus wouldn’t launch an attack like that without a damn good reason. And I doubt they were just here for a joyride.”

Chris nodded in agreement, his brow furrowed in thought. “They were after something specific. We need to figure out what it is before they try again.”

Wesker, who had been silent for a moment, spoke up, his tone measured but laced with an underlying tension. “We’ll need to dig deeper into Nexus’s operations. If we can’t determine what they’re after, we risk leaving ourselves vulnerable to another assault.”

Leon glanced back at Ada. “And you’re sure there’s nothing you’re not telling us, Ada? You didn’t hear or see anything else while we were separated?”

Ada’s eyes flickered briefly, but she quickly regained her composure. “I’m as much in the dark as you are,” she lied smoothly. “But I agree with Wesker.”

Of course you do… Leon thought as he carefully examined her. He noticed the subtle differences in how she carried herself this morning. Despite the acts of brutality committed the day before, she walked as if her body was lighter, more free.

Wesker also studied her carefully, sensing the undercurrent of tension in the room. He felt that Ada was withholding something, but now wasn’t the time to confront her. Not when it looked like Leon was about to snap under some kind of invisible pressure.

Wesker turned his attention back to Chris and Leon. “We should start with a thorough investigation of the areas Nexus targeted. If they left any clues behind, we’ll find them.”

As Chris continued to go over other updates and reports with Wesker, Leon gave Ada a gentle nudge with his elbow and tilted his head towards the front door. She had a nagging suspicion of what was to come next, but Ada followed him wordlessly away from the others.

He kept his demeanor casual, but it did little to hide the underlying tension in his body. “Is there something you want to tell me?” he asked.

Ada leaned against the nearby wall, carefully crossing her arms in front of her to use as a physical barrier between them. She decided that at the very least, she could let the man down gently or with some semblance of grace.

“I appreciate everything you’ve done for us, Leon, but it won’t be needed moving forward,” she said.

“Why do I feel like this relationship was some kind of transaction instead of something more real?”

“Old habits die hard, I guess,” she said, knowing it was a pitiful excuse even for her. “I didn’t intend for things to happen this way–”

“So you did sleep with him then,” he interrupted, a flash of anger crossing his features. “He couldn’t even wait for you to talk to me first, could he? Bastard had to get one final dig in, is that it?”

“Wesker didn’t initiate anything– I did,” Ada corrected. “I know you have this deep-seated hate for him, but he’s not the monster you think he is. I knew him when that was the case, and he’s changed. If you’re going to blame anyone, blame me.”

Leon sucked his teeth in annoyance, feeling his anger and jealousy continue to bubble up inside of him. The way she insisted on defending him, despite the hell he had put her through, was nothing short of amazing. He remembered when Ada had to come to him after Spain. She hadn’t revealed much, but he knew that something had happened– something that had driven her to the point of feeling lost and without purpose.

He had hoped that he could help her find that sense of belonging once more, but she had chosen to disappear to some far corner of the earth without so much as a goodbye. Then, to reappear with a child, feeling as though their relationship was a game of tug-of-war – a lightbulb seemed to go off in his mind in that instant.

“It doesn’t matter what he’s like now,” he began slowly, his tone lower than before. “Because I never had a chance to begin with. Not when he’s her father, right?”

Her eyes narrowed and her body grew tense which spoke volumes to Leon. A part of him had hoped he would be wrong, but her demeanor was confirmation enough for him. She briefly glanced over her shoulder in Wesker and Chris’ direction, seeing if either man had overheard their conversation.

“I’m not doing this here with you,” she said quietly through gritted teeth.

“Christ, he’s literally an international terrorist, Ada,” he continued, gesturing in Wesker’s direction. “How do you think he’s going to react when he finds out?”

“He’ll understand,” she argued, “He won’t like that I withheld the information from him, but he’ll understand why I did it. Wesker wouldn’t fault me for that.”

“You don’t think he’ll be pointing the finger at you when people continue to die?” Leon hissed, his voice still quiet as the tension between them seemed to escalate. “Because I bet Nexus also knows the truth, don’t they? And until you’re honest about what’s going on here, no amount of planning will keep anyone safe.”

Chris cleared his throat as he approached the two, sensing the tensions were more than a little high. “We’re done here,” he said, briefly looking between them. Wesker had followed Chris to the alcove, curiously eyeing Ada and assessing if she was okay.

Leon continued to glare at Ada, his frustration palpable. He clenched his fists, trying to keep his emotions in check, but the weight of the situation was almost too much to bear. "I just hope you know what you’re doing, Ada," he muttered under his breath, turning away as if to end the conversation.

Ada's gaze followed him for a moment before she shifted her focus to Wesker, who was now standing beside Chris, watching her closely. His expression was unreadable, a mask of calm that did little to hide the calculating mind beneath. She knew he was suspicious, but how much he had pieced together was still unclear.

"Everything alright?" Wesker asked, his voice smooth but carrying a hint of concern.

Ada forced a smile, nodding slightly. "Just peachy,” she replied, her tone light, trying to defuse the situation.

Chris glanced between them, sensing the tension but choosing not to press the matter further. "Let's wrap this up for now," he said, directing his attention back to Wesker. "We’ll keep you informed of any developments as we continue our investigation."

Wesker gave a curt nod, his gaze never leaving Ada. "I’ll be expecting regular updates," he said, his voice firm.

As Chris and Leon left, Ada couldn’t shake the feeling that the fragile balance she had maintained was about to crumble. The secrets she had worked so hard to keep were threatening to unravel, and with Nexus still looming as a threat, the stakes had never been higher.

Wesker stepped closer to her, his voice low as he spoke. "It’s done then?" he asked.

Ada swallowed hard, nodding. "It’s done,” she affirmed.

As Wesker gently guided her back into the kitchen, Ada's thoughts churned in turmoil. Each step felt heavier than the last, weighed down by the burden of the secrets she carried. The lie she’d spun to protect Nora, to keep her safe from the chaos of their world, was now a noose tightening around her neck. She knew that eventually, it would snap—and when it did, the consequences would be disastrous.

Nora remained at the kitchen table, her small fingers tracing patterns in the leftover syrup on her plate, completely oblivious to the storm brewing around her. Wesker, who rarely displayed tenderness, had softened over the last few months, particularly towards Nora. Watching him now, Ada felt a pang of guilt. He had allowed himself to believe in a future that might never exist, a future where the truth didn’t matter.

But the truth did matter. It mattered more than anything, and yet, she had hidden it, even as it grew more impossible to contain. Ada had always been good at playing both sides, manipulating situations to her advantage. But this time was different. She hadn’t anticipated the depth of her feelings returning for Wesker, or how much she wanted to protect Nora from the world they lived in.

She stood there, watching Wesker interact with Nora, and a wave of emotion threatened to overwhelm her. How much longer could she keep this up?

Wesker glanced up at Ada, sensing her inner conflict, but said nothing. He simply pulled out a chair for her, gesturing for her to sit. “You should finish eating,” he suggested, his tone gentle, almost coaxing. He wasn’t entirely sure what Leon had said to her moments before, but it was obvious he had not taken their parting well.

Ada nodded absently and took the seat, but the food before her barely registered. Her appetite was gone, replaced by a gnawing sense of dread. She was caught in a web of her own making, with no clear way out. And when the time came to face the truth, she knew there would be no escaping the fallout.

Chapter Text

Two weeks had passed since the attack on Blue Umbrella’s facility, and Ada strongly believed that there was some form of lingering tension between herself and Wesker. The only reprieve from her anxiety was when Ada found herself beneath him, or on top, or any other position he deemed fit while he claimed her body– which lately was as often as he could.

The plane’s engines were still humming as Ada stepped onto the tarmac with Nora in tow, the warm, humid air of their destination for the week wrapping around them like a blanket. She glanced over at Wesker, who was already collecting their bags with his usual efficiency, his expression unreadable behind his dark sunglasses. He hadn’t pushed her for answers since Chris and Leon’s visit, but her lack of willingness to merely divulge the information hadn’t gone unnoticed.

As she approached, Wesker turned to her, his voice as calm and controlled as ever. “Jake and Sherry will be meeting us at Command,” he said, handing her one of the smaller bags for her to carry. “They agreed to watch Nora while we’re busy.”

Ada accepted the bag with a nod, her mind racing. “I thought they were still busy with their own assignment?” she asked, her tone curious. She wasn’t opposed to them watching Nora, but her daughter’s abilities had been finicky as of late, and she was worried about anyone else finding out the truth before Wesker did.

“They finished ahead of schedule,” Wesker replied.

The rest of their team began to gather their bags from the plane, their chatter filling the silence between Ada and Wesker. But even as they prepared to move forward, Ada couldn’t shake the feeling that everything was still hanging in the balance— Wesker’s proposal to infiltrate a Nexus facility had come as a surprise to her. Although she was up for the task, she couldn’t help but feel that the job was somewhat… convenient.

As they made their way towards the waiting vehicles, Ada cast one last glance at the plane behind them, as if leaving it meant leaving behind the life she had been trying so desperately to protect. But there was no turning back now.

Wesker took a moment to toss their bags into the trunk of the SUV while Ada helped Nora into the car. When she opened the rear door, she saw a booster seat had already been installed, patiently waiting for a small occupant to claim it. Ada cast a brief glance in Wesker’s direction as he continued to organize their bags, oblivious to her silent gratitude.

She helped lift Nora into the vehicle, making sure she was properly situated before leaning farther into the car to buckle her daughter. As she fumbled with trying to get the pieces connected, Ada felt Wesker’s hand roam across her ass, causing her to flinch with surprise.

“Your mother’s jumpy today, isn’t she?” he asked Nora, his voice slightly teasing.

Nora giggled as she helped her mother with her seatbelt, oblivious to what was really going on. “It’s ‘cause you spooked her!” she accused. “You gotta be nice to mommy!”

“Is it true? Do I ‘spook’ you, Ada?” he asked, unable to hide the grin on his features as she turned back to face him.

“Yeah. So quit being mean,” she smirked. After Ada closed the car door, she leaned in closer to Albert, the playfulness never leaving her demeanor. “And keep those naughty hands to yourself until we get to our destination.”

“I’ll put my hands wherever I damn well please,” he said, voice low.

Wesker's grin widened as he leaned in, his presence dominating the small space between them. Ada was caught between the car and his body, and she felt her pulse quicken as his hands found their way to her waist, his touch firm but controlled. His gaze, intense and unapologetic, traveled slowly over her, lingering on every curve.

"Is that so?" she murmured, trying to maintain her composure despite the heat spreading through her.

His voice dropped to a husky whisper as he leaned even closer, his lips brushing against the shell of her ear. "You know I don’t take orders from anyone, Ada. Least of all you."

She bit her lip, feeling the tension crackling between them. There was a part of her that wanted to push him away, to keep the upper hand in their ongoing game, but another part— one she struggled to suppress— relished the thrill of being under his control, even for a moment.

But then, she remembered Nora’s presence just on the other side of the car door, her little giggles still echoing in Ada's ears. Now certainly wasn’t the time or place to be losing herself.

Ada gently pushed against his chest, just enough to create some space between them. "Albert," she said softly, her tone a mixture of teasing and warning. "You wouldn’t want to make a scene in front of everyone, would you?”

Wesker’s grin didn’t falter, but he did ease his grip, stepping back slightly to give her room to breathe. "I suppose you’re right," he conceded, his voice still laced with dark amusement. "If this leash gets any tighter, you’ll end up choking me though."

Ada straightened up, her own smile tugging at the corners of her lips as she looked him in the eye. "My leash is reserved for government lap dogs," she said without missing a beat. “I’m still figuring out how to cage wild animals.”

He chuckled, a deep, resonant sound that sent a shiver down her spine, and moved to open the car door for her. "Of course you are– After you, dear heart."

As she slid into the passenger seat, she couldn’t help but glance back at him, her heart still racing from the brief encounter. Nora’s innocent voice cut through the moment as she buckled herself in. “Are we going on a ‘venture now, Mommy?”

Ada smiled, turning her attention to her daughter. “Yes, sweetheart. A big adventure. Are you excited?”

Nora nodded enthusiastically, her eyes shining with excitement. "Yeah! I like going on the airplanes."

Wesker closed the door and rounded the car, slipping into the driver’s seat with an air of casual confidence. He cast a final glance at Ada as he started the engine, his earlier playfulness replaced with his usual quiet intensity.

“Nora,” he said as they pulled away from the airport. “You’ll be spending time with Jake and Sherry while your mother and I are working.”

Nora perked up at the mention of Jake and Sherry, her eyes bright with excitement. "I like Jake and Sherry," she chirped, her little legs swinging back and forth in her seat. "Are we gonna play games?"

Wesker glanced at her in the rearview mirror, ensuring things remained in order. "Yes, you’ll have plenty of time for games. But you’ll need to listen to them, just like you listen to your mother. Understood?"

Nora nodded eagerly, her excitement undiminished. "I’ll be good, I promise!" she declared, her enthusiasm contagious.

The rest of the drive from the airport to the Command Center had been quiet, the weight of the upcoming mission hanging over them. As they wound through the narrow, winding roads of the mountains, the landscape grew more isolated, with dense forests on either side and the distant peaks towering above them. The setting sun cast a warm, golden light across the trees, but there was an underlying tension that Ada couldn’t shake.

When they finally arrived, Ada's eyes widened in surprise. The Command Center wasn’t a typical facility— it was a mansion, an imposing structure nestled deep within the mountains. The building loomed ahead, its stone walls and grand architecture reminiscent of a bygone era. It was a stark contrast to the modern facilities Ada had become accustomed to, and she couldn’t help but feel a sense of unease.

"This is the Command?" Ada asked, her voice betraying her disbelief as she looked up at the mansion.

Wesker parked the car and turned off the engine, glancing over at Ada and Nora. “The facility is a relic from the old Umbrella days,” he explained, his tone matter-of-fact. “It’s been recently converted to suit the needs of our assignment. The isolation makes it ideal for our purposes, and the structure itself is secure.”

Ada nodded slowly, still taking in the sight before her. The mansion was grand, but it carried with it an air of history— of secrets buried deep within its walls. She couldn’t shake the feeling that this place held more than just memories of the past.

Wesker stepped out of the car, retrieving their bags from the trunk. Nora, still sleepy from the long drive, rubbed her eyes as she carefully climbed out of the car, her small figure dwarfed by the mansion’s massive doors.

As they made their way to the entrance, the large wooden doors creaked open, revealing a grand foyer with high ceilings, ornate chandeliers, and dark wood paneling. The air inside was cool, almost cold, and the sound of their footsteps echoed in the vast space.

“This place gives me the creeps,” Ada muttered under her breath, glancing around as they entered.

Wesker didn’t respond, simply leading the way through the mansion’s labyrinthine halls. The interior was a mix of old-world charm and modern functionality, with rooms that had been repurposed into command centers, basic labs, and living quarters. Despite its grandeur, the mansion felt more like a fortress— a place designed to keep people in as much as it was to keep others out.

As they reached their assigned quarters, Wesker turned to Ada and Nora. “Get settled in,” he said, his voice firm but not unkind. “I’ll come find you again once everyone else gets here.”

“What are you going to do?” Ada asked, her gaze narrowing as she studied him. Wesker had been distant, almost secretive, since their arrival, and it set her on edge. The mansion, with its looming shadows and silent halls, only heightened her sense of unease.

Wesker’s expression remained inscrutable, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "Nothing you need to worry about," he replied, his tone playful yet evasive. “Just a few things to prepare before we get started. Stay here with Nora and make yourselves comfortable.”

Ada didn’t press further, though the unanswered question gnawed at her as she watched him turn and stride down the hallway. She couldn’t help but feel that he was hiding something— something he didn’t want her to know. She had grown accustomed to his games, his need for control, but in this unfamiliar place, it felt more unsettling than usual.

Sighing, she turned back to Nora, who was already exploring the room, her small hands trailing over the antique furniture. "Come on, sweetie," Ada said softly. "Let’s get you settled in."

While Ada and Nora unpacked and explored their quarters, Wesker made his way back down to the main floor of the mansion. The large dining hall, reminiscent of the one in the Spencer estate, had been repurposed as their main command center. The grand, oak table that once hosted elaborate feasts now held maps, monitors, and communication devices, all meticulously arranged for the mission ahead.

Chris stood by the table, studying a map with a thoughtful expression. He glanced up as Wesker entered, his usual friendliness tempered today. Across the room, Jill Valentine leaned against a wall, her arms crossed and a look of mild annoyance on her face. It was clear she wasn’t thrilled to be there, even less so under Wesker’s joint command.

“Everyone’s almost here,” Chris said, his tone neutral but direct. “Sherry and Jake will be arriving soon too. How much longer until we can get started?”

Wesker approached the table, his demeanor cool and collected. “Soon. Just a few more preparations, and we’ll be ready to move forward.”

Jill’s eyes narrowed as she watched Wesker, her distrust palpable. “I still don’t understand why I was dragged into this,” she muttered, though her voice was loud enough for Wesker to hear. “I don’t take orders from you.”

Wesker didn’t look up from the map as he responded, his tone as smooth as ever. “You’re here because your skills are needed, Valentine. Whether or not you take orders from me is irrelevant. Aren’t you all about saving the greater good?”

Chris glanced between the two, sensing the tension. “I recommend we leave the grudges at the door,” he warned, though his words seemed more directed at Jill than at Wesker. “Or we’ll never get through the night.”

Wesker finally looked up, his gaze meeting Jill’s with a calculated calm. “We all have our roles to play. I trust you’ll do yours.”

Jill said nothing, her jaw tightening as she turned away, clearly frustrated but unwilling to escalate the situation further. Wesker’s smirk returned, faint but noticeable, as he took his place at the head of the table.

A few hours later…

Jill’s scowl deepened as Chris continued to go over the mission details, her eyes narrowing slightly as she shot another glance at Wesker, who stood a few feet away, meticulously monitoring the comms systems. It was clear she still wasn’t thrilled about the situation, and the tension that radiated off of Jill was palpable.

Ada, on the other hand, couldn’t help but find the situation amusing. The contrast between herself and Jill was stark— where Jill was all business, a hardened soldier with a no-nonsense attitude, Ada was the complete opposite, a flirtatious spy who thrived on ambiguity and manipulation. The idea of the two of them working together felt like some sort of cosmic joke, and Ada wasn’t entirely sure who the punchline was meant for.

“So,” Ada said, a sly smile tugging at the corners of her lips as she leaned back in her chair, “I didn’t realize I’d be having company on this little excursion. You didn’t mention anything about a partner, Wesker.”

Wesker barely glanced up from the comms station, his expression as unreadable as ever. “Keeping you on your toes, Miss Wong,” he mumbled, his tone carrying a hint of dry amusement. “Wouldn’t want you to get too… comfortable.”

Ada raised an eyebrow, glancing over at Jill, who was still wearing that ever-present scowl. “Comfortable? Now, why would I want to be comfortable on a mission like this?” she quipped, the sarcasm in her voice evident. “But I suppose a little company could be fun.”

Jill’s eyes flicked over to Ada, her expression unreadable but clearly unimpressed. “We’re not here to have fun,” she said flatly, her voice as cold as her demeanor. “We’re here to get the job done. Nothing more.”

Ada chuckled softly, unphased by Jill’s harsh tone. “Of course,” she replied smoothly, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous light. “I wouldn’t dream of getting in the way of your mission objectives.”

Chris, sensing the rising tension, decided to step in before things could escalate. “Knock it off,” he said, his tone firm but calm. “Jill, we all want the same thing.”

Jill rolled her eyes and snorted, crossing her arms in annoyance. “I severely doubt that. I’m pretty sure that I’m the only one that wants that guy’s head on a stake.” She nodded her head in Wesker’s direction, her eyes remaining icy and cold as she observed him.

“Right… Moving on,” Chris replied, his expression becoming more serious as he handed both women a copy of the mission briefing. “We need to be precise. This is recon— get in, gather intel, and get out. We can’t afford to draw attention to ourselves.”

Ada glanced down at the briefing, her smile fading slightly as she took in the details. “Recon, huh? I suppose that’s a change of pace for you, Valentine,” she remarked, her tone still light but with an underlying edge. “I hope you don’t get too bored.”

Jill didn’t take the bait, her focus entirely on the mission ahead. “Just don’t try any funny business, and we’ll be fine.”

Wesker, having finished his adjustments to the comms system, finally looked up, his gaze moving between the two women. “This mission is critical,” he said, his voice commanding and leaving no room for argument. “Failure is not an option. I expect both of you to put aside any personal differences and complete the objective. Am I clear?”

Jill’s eyes locked onto Wesker’s. “Fuck you.”

Ada, always the picture of calm confidence, simply smiled and gave a mock salute. “As clear as crystal, Albert.”

She knew this mission would be challenging in more ways than one— not just because of the dangers ahead, but because of the delicate balance she would have to maintain between herself and Jill. But that was the nature of the game, and Ada was nothing if not a master at playing it.

The women were sent to retrieve their weapons before being taken to the facility. Wesker found it slightly amusing to see them keep their distance, neither one fully trusting the other despite the stakes. It almost reminded Wesker of his days in STARS. Now if Barry Burton would consider coming out of retirement, we might be able to have a tear-filled reunion… he thought, the corner of his mouth twitching into a smile.

An hour later, Ada and Jill moved quietly through the corridors of the Nexus facility, their footsteps barely making a sound on the cold, sterile floors. The facility was eerily silent, the only noise being the faint hum of machinery in the background. So far, their mission had gone off without a hitch— no guards, no alarms, nothing to indicate that they had been detected.

As they reached their first checkpoint, Ada activated the comms, her voice calm. "We’re at the first checkpoint. No signs of security so far, but we’ll proceed with caution."

Wesker’s voice crackled through the earpiece, his tone as cold and composed as ever. "Understood. Maintain your course and report any abnormalities."

Jill, who had been scanning the area with a critical eye, frowned as she looked around. "It’s too quiet," she muttered, more to herself than to Ada. "Feels like we’re walking into a trap."

Ada, who had been more relaxed during the mission, glanced over at Jill with a faint smile. "It’s a nice change of pace if you ask me. I’m used to things going wrong at every turn."

Jill didn’t respond immediately, her eyes narrowing as she continued to scan the area. "That’s what makes it suspicious," she finally said. "Nothing ever goes this smoothly, especially not in a place like this."

Ada shrugged, her tone light. "Maybe we just got lucky." Or maybe Malachi had been expecting something like this…

Jill gave her a sidelong glance, clearly not convinced. "I don’t believe in luck. Not in this line of work."

Ada chuckled softly. "Fair enough. But if something does go wrong, I’m sure we can handle it." Her pace slowed to a stop, taking a moment to carefully rub around her left eye as it began to itch and water.

“What’s wrong?” Jill asked, looking around to make sure they remained undetected.

“Stupid contacts. If I get an eye infection from these things, I’ll wring his neck,” Ada huffed. After another few moments and ensuring the IRIS was properly in place, she nodded to Jill, ready to press forward.

As they continued to move through the facility, the tension between them began to ease slightly. The quiet moments between checkpoints allowed for conversation, and slowly, the two women began to open up to each other, if only a little.

"You know," Ada began, her tone light and conversational, "I’ve always wondered how you and Chris managed to stay in one piece after everything you’ve been through. It seems like every time I turn around, you two are neck-deep in another disaster."

Jill smirked, though the expression didn’t quite reach her eyes. "It’s not easy. But we’ve got each other’s backs, and that makes all the difference. It’s not just about surviving—it’s about knowing someone’s there to pick you up when you fall. A real partner."

Ada nodded thoughtfully, a hint of admiration in her voice. "I can see that. It’s a rare thing, having that kind of trust in someone. I guess that’s something I’ve always envied."

Jill glanced at her, a bit surprised by the admission. "I would have thought that you would have considered Leon a partner– or an ally at the least.”

Ada’s smile was a bit more wistful this time. "An ally? Sure. But a partner? That’s a different. Besides, I prefer to fly solo."

Jill softened slightly, her usual guarded demeanor easing just a bit. "If I didn’t have Chris, I might have gone mad after Africa. I’ll never forgive Wesker for what he did. But… To believe that we don’t need anyone? I’d probably want to destroy the world too."

Ada clenched her jaw, not wanting to break the delicate trust she had managed to cultivate with Jill. "Yeah, probably," she agreed, her voice more soft now.

The two women continued in silence for a few moments, the only sound being their quiet footsteps. Despite their differences, there was a mutual respect forming between them—a tentative understanding that they were both more than the roles they played.

"Hey," Jill said after a while, her tone a bit more friendly, "just so you know, I don’t have anything against you personally. It’s just… Wesker. You know that, right?"

Ada smiled slightly. "I figured as much. Don’t worry, I won’t hold it against you."

Jill chuckled, the sound surprising even herself. "Thanks. I appreciate that."

As they approached the next checkpoint, the tension between them had eased even further. The mission was still dangerous, and they were both on high alert, but there was a growing sense of camaraderie—however tentative—that made the situation a little less daunting.

"Ready?" Ada asked as they reached the door to the next section of the facility.

Jill nodded, her expression determined. "Let’s do this."

Ada and Jill finally arrived at the dimly lit data center, the hum of machinery filling the air. Jill wasted no time, her focus sharp as she directed Ada. "Start grabbing the intel from the terminals," Jill said, "I’ll make sure nobody bothers us."

Ada nodded, her eyes scanning the array of terminals before her. As Jill moved off to conduct her check, Ada approached one of the central consoles, her fingers deftly tapping the keys. The screen flickered briefly before displaying a list of files. Ada’s practiced eyes skimmed through them, searching for the information they needed.

But then, a particular file caught her attention. It was labeled with a simple name and didn’t match the rest of the data she was meant to retrieve– E-Series. Curiosity piqued, Ada hesitated for a moment before deciding to dig deeper.

Photos began to appear on the screen– both before and after their move to the Blue Umbrella facility. As the contents continued to load, her professional demeanor faltered. The screen revealed a dossier that was dedicated to her daughter. The data was presented in clinical detail, framing the child as part of a bioweapon program. Ada’s heart raced as she read through the disturbing information.

SUBJECT NAME: Eleonora "Nora" Wong
PROJECT DESIGNATION: Project E
AGE: 5 years
PARENTS: Subject Zero, Ada Wong
GENETIC PROFILE: Hybrid Bioweapon

NOTES:
Project E represents a unique bioweapon prototype, combining elements of the T-Virus from Subject Zero with unmodified, normally incompatible human genetics. The subject’s abilities are stable, though further testing is required to explore full potential. Early data suggests compatibility for weaponization through minimal genetic modification. Target is to be extracted and prepared for Phase Two testing.

Leon had been right all along– Nexus knew exactly what Nora was, and it was obvious they needed her for whatever they were planning next. Her next thought made her stomach churn, Wesker’s words ringing in her ears as she remembered their briefing from months ago– It grants its hosts inhuman abilities while concealing its presence. That was it. Nexus didn’t have a virus. At least, not without Nora.

“Is that a child?” Jill asked, the sound of her voice ripping Ada from her thoughts. “What the fuck– they’re testing on children too?”

Ada slowly turned to face Jill, attempting to maintain an heir of calmness. “We need to leave,” she said, her voice even and slow. She fully anticipated that they were being watched, and it would be better to abandon the mission and just go. “This is some kind of trap.”

Jill’s eyes flickered across the room, looking for any sign that they had been caught. “Why don’t you hand me the disc and we can get out of here,” she offered, her voice growing tight with distrust.

“I can’t do that, Jill,” she replied softly, shaking her head. “Please, I can explain everything. But we need to go.”

Valentine’s gun was trained on her now, the woman’s eyes narrowed as she remained still, focused. “Get away from the console, Ada.”

The tension in the room was thick and heavy as the women remained in a standoff. The console behind Ada pinged softly, alerting them that the data transfer had been completed. “We don’t need this,” Ada said, attempting to reason with her. “We can still go after Nexus. This information won’t be of any use to anyone.”

“They’re testing on children,” Jill spat, her grip tightening on her weapon. “And if you’re okay with that, then I guess you really are working against us.”

Ada’s mind raced as she tried to find a way out of the escalating situation. The mission had gone from relatively smooth to a ticking time bomb, and there was no telling how much time they had left before everything went up in flames.

“I’m not your enemy, Jill,” Ada said, her voice calm but edged with urgency. “But we need to leave, now. I’ll explain everything on the way, but we have to go. ”

Jill’s grip on her gun remained steady, her eyes never leaving Ada. “Then give me the disc. Now.”

Ada shook her head slowly. “I can’t bring this back to Wesker,” she frowned. “It would create more problems, not solve them.”

Jill’s finger hovered over the trigger, her distrust evident. “You’ve been playing us from the start, haven’t you? I knew something wasn’t right about you.”

The ping from the console echoed in the tense silence, reminding the women that they needed to take the disc and leave. It felt like an impossible choice to make, but it had to be done. She made a split-second decision, one that would seal her fate with Jill.

In a swift motion, Ada reached back and slammed her elbow into the console, shattering the screen and severing the connection. Sparks flew, and the machine let out a mechanical whine as it powered down, the machine seized up, making it impossible to open the disc drive.

Jill’s eyes widened in shock, and before she could react, Ada sprang into action, knocking the gun from her hand. The two women grappled, their movements quick and fluid as they fought for control. Ada was relentless, knowing she had to stop Jill from making matters worse.

But Jill was equally determined, her anger fueling her every move. “You think you can just destroy evidence like that? You’re a traitor, Ada!”

“There are bigger things at stake than you or me!” Ada retorted. Jill still managed to get the upper hand and pinned Ada against the console. “I need you to trust me, just this once!”

Ada continued to struggle beneath her, eyes blazing with fury.

“Why should I? You’ve been lying to us this whole time!” Jill hissed.

Ada tightened her grip, her voice low and desperate. “Because I’m the only one who knows what’s really going on. And I won’t be of any use to you dead.”

For a moment, Jill hesitated, her breath coming in sharp gasps as she stared down at Ada. The alarms blared, red lights flashing as the facility’s security systems activated. There was no time left.

Finally, Jill ceased holding her in place. “When we get out of here, you confess everything. Everything.”

Ada released her own grip, helping Jill collect her gun. “I know. But right now, we need to get out of here.”

The two women quickly gathered their bearings, their shared distrust temporarily overshadowed by the need to escape. The sounds of guards and security bots echoed through the corridors, growing louder with each passing second.

As they made their way toward the exit, Ada couldn’t shake the feeling that the worst was yet to come. Jill might have agreed to help her escape, but the damage to their partnership was done. The betrayal Jill felt was real, and Ada knew it would take more than words to repair that rift— if it was even possible.

They burst through the final set of doors, triggering a wave of additional security alarms throughout the facility. The lights flashed overhead, bathing the corridor in a harsh red glow as the blaring alarms echoed off the steel walls.

The sound of Wesker coming in over their headsets put them on high alert.

“What have you two done? The whole facility is out looking for you!" he growled.

The two women looked at each other, their expressions grim, although neither one dared to respond.

“Someone better fucking answer me!” he hissed. “What happened in there?”

Jill tentatively raised a hand to her headset, her eyes never leaving Ada’s stare. “Ada destroyed the console and triggered the alarm.”

With that, Ada knew her fate was sealed.

They sat across from each other in the converted dining room, the flickering light from the fireplace casting long, distorted shadows on Wesker’s face. The heavy oak table that separated them seemed more like a barrier than a piece of furniture. Ada could hear Jill’s angry protests through the thick wooden doors, her accusations clear despite the distance. Despite her promise, Ada had revealed nothing to the other woman on their way back.

"She thinks you're a traitor," Wesker said, his voice smooth, almost casual. But there was an edge to it, a simmering intensity beneath the surface. His fingers drummed lightly on the table, the only sound in the room besides the crackling fire.

Ada leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. She met his gaze without flinching, though inside she could feel the weight of his words pressing down on her. "Does she now?" she replied, her tone equally nonchalant. "How predictable."

Wesker’s eyes narrowed slightly. "This isn’t a game anymore, Ada. You’ve done nothing to prove that Jill is wrong. You’ve been keeping things from me." He leaned forward, his gaze piercing. "From all of us."

Ada’s heart raced, but she refused to let it show. She kept her expression cool, her lips curving into a small, defiant smirk. "Keeping things from you? If you think I’d risk my life for Nexus, you’re more paranoid than I thought."

Wesker’s smirk mirrored her own, but his was far more dangerous. "Paranoia has kept me alive all these years. And if you think you can manipulate me like the others, then you’re gravely mistaken."

Ada shifted in her seat, the game growing more uncomfortable by the second. "I don’t have to explain myself to you, Albert."

His expression darkened at the use of his name, and he slowly stood up, circling the table toward her. Each step was measured, deliberate, his eyes never leaving hers. “You do now, Ada. Because your silence is no longer an option.”

Her pulse quickened as he closed the distance between them, but she maintained her composure, even as she felt the tension between them building. "What are you going to do?" she asked, her voice low and challenging.

Wesker stopped just behind her, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "In fifteen minutes, I will receive a phone call. What I tell the team to do next is entirely on you." He placed a hand on the back of her chair, his fingers brushing against her shoulder. "And believe it or not, I don’t find it particularly enjoyable to hurt children, even if they are bioweapons."

Her eyes remained fixed on the cellphone laying in the center of the table, her gaze a mix of defiance and concern.

"You don’t really believe that…" she said softly, though her voice lacked the certainty it once held.

Wesker’s grip on the chair tightened, his patience wearing thin. "It doesn’t matter what I believe," he replied, his voice deadly calm. "But you’re running out of time. So what is Project E?"

“I don’t know.”

“I won’t ask again,” he replied, his tone laced with warning.

Ada took a breath to calm her nerves. Wesker was right, the game was up. This moment could have been entirely avoided had she been more honest with him from the beginning, but she had been scared. Scared for her daughter, scared of what Wesker would do when he found out. Failing to be honest now would most certainly bring harm to Nora, and Ada balked at the thought of being the reason her daughter was hurt.

“I suppose it’s named after Eleonora,” she replied, trying to maintain her composure. Ada could feel his gaze bore into her as she spoke.

Wesker’s grip on the chair tightened further, his knuckles white as he loomed over her. His patience was dangerously close to breaking. "Did Alex give you that name?” he asked, attempting to reign in his anger.

“It seemed fitting at the time,” Ada began. “To name her after your mother.”

“Fitting how?” he snarled.

Ada turned in her seat, meeting Wesker's eyes with a new intensity. "Because," she began, her voice calm but edged with emotion, "I thought she deserved to have something from you. Something that would connect her to you, even if you weren’t in the picture."

His fingers flexed, his nails biting into the wood of the chair as he struggled to keep his emotions in check. His eyes bore into Ada, filled with a dangerous mixture of confusion and anger. "You are treading into dangerous territory."

“You looked at the IRIS footage,” she stated matter-of-factly. “Yet you’d rather pretend to be ignorant of the truth than accept that it is staring you in the face.”

“No–”

“Yes,” she said, suddenly standing from her chair to face him. Their eyes were locked in a heated battle as he processed the information.

Wesker’s gaze darkened, his body tense as he wrestled with the implications of Ada’s words. The wood of the chair splintered under his grasp, a brief reminder of his inhuman strength. "You think you’ve outmaneuvered me, don’t you? That you can drop this on me, and I’ll simply accept it?”

Ada’s heart raced, but she didn’t flinch. "I didn’t hide her from you for the fun of it," she snapped. "Trusting no one was the safest option. But the truth is in front of you now. She’s yours."

Wesker’s anger flared at her defiance, but there was something else stirring beneath his fury—uncertainty. He had seen the IRIS footage, the dossiers, the way that Nexus had zeroed in on Nora. Every instinct told him that something monumental had slipped past him. "She has nothing to do with my work, nothing to do with me," he insisted, but even as he spoke, doubt crept into his voice.

"She has everything to do with you," Ada shot back, finally coming toe-to-toe with him. Her voice wavered, but her determination remained. “She’s your daughter!”

Wesker remained still, his body rigid as Ada’s words echoed in the air between them. His eyes were locked on her, but his mind seemed far away, processing the revelation she had just dropped on him.

She’s your daughter.

The sharp, insistent ring of his cell phone shattered the silence, jarring them both. Ada flinched slightly, her breath catching as she waited for his reaction. Wesker didn’t break eye contact with her as he reached across the table for the phone, his fingers tightening around it with controlled fury.

He answered the call, his voice deceptively calm. “Go ahead.”

Ada watched, her heart pounding in her chest, as he listened to the person on the other end of the line. His expression shifted subtly, a flicker of hesitation crossing his features before he glanced at her again. His gaze lingered, the weight of everything left unsaid hanging between them.

After a pause, Wesker spoke into the phone, his tone icy but measured. “No, let the girl sleep. Everything is fine.”

Ada’s breath hitched at his words. She knew that response was for her—meant to reassure her that Nora wasn’t in immediate danger. But it also told her something else: Wesker was hesitating. The realization was a jarring contrast to the cold, calculated man she had known.

He ended the call, placing the phone down on the table with deliberate care. His eyes bore into hers, the weight of his anger and the truth pressing down on them both.

“You lied to me,” he finally said, his voice low and dangerous. "You kept my own child from me."

“I was protecting her,” Ada replied, her voice firm but tinged with desperation. "I didn’t know how you’d react. I didn’t know if you’d... use her."

His expression hardened, his jaw clenching as he stepped toward her, closing the distance between them. "You thought I’d experiment on my own child?"

“I didn’t know!” she snapped, her emotions spilling over. “You were obsessed with Uroboros—nothing else mattered to you then.”

Wesker’s eyes flashed with a dangerous mix of anger and something else—hurt, maybe, though he would never admit it. He wasn’t sure what he would have done at the time, but had he truly been so far gone, so self-absorbed and sick that this was what she had thought of him?

Of course it was. It would be foolish of him to believe any differently.

Ada briefly shifted, turning to look at the door to the foyer. Jill's protests had quieted, making her wonder if Chris had taken her somewhere else. At this point, though, she longed to go to her daughter. To truly make sure she was okay. Who was with Nora now? Watching her, as if she was some kind of monster? But Wesker’s icy words brought her back to reality.

“You aren't leaving yet. Not until I’m finished with you.”

It was going to be a long night for both of them.

Chapter Text

“Did you know? In Spain?”

Ada’s lips pressed into a firm line, unable to look away from his expression of hurt and rage. She had no idea she had been pregnant during Spain. Ada hadn’t been very far along, and it had been a miracle that she hadn’t miscarried given the amount of stress and pain her body had sustained.

“No,” she admitted. “I had no idea until I was with Leon.”

Wesker’s eyes darkened, his expression a volatile mixture of disbelief and fury. “So you found out after Spain, but you still didn’t tell me,” he said, his voice dangerously low.

Ada swallowed hard, struggling to keep her composure. “I was just as shocked,” she replied quietly. “I had thought about staying. Had thought about other alternatives… I just couldn’t bring myself to do it. So I left Leon, and found Alex shortly after.”

Alex. Another person that Wesker had a bone to pick with. He knew that his sister was as devious and cunning as himself, but this had taken her off the charts. She was just as responsible for keeping the truth from him as Ada. Traitors, every last one of them.

“And what did you promise Alex that would convince her to even help you?” he asked, attempting to hide the curiosity in his voice.

The silence in the room was deafening. Ada’s heart pounded, not wanting to disclose the truth to the tyrant before her. She knew, like anything else she disclosed, could be the piece of information that set him over the edge.

“Well?” he pressed.

“Samples of her blood,” she replied softly. The red that creeped into the edges of his irises made her shiver. She swallowed hard, her mouth dry, as she continued, “Alex was sick, and there was a chance that she could create a cure with Nora’s blood.”

“And you were worried about me experimenting on her?” Wesker asked in disbelief.

“It wasn’t like that! We were safe, cared for. Alex had taken care of everything. Everything that I never would have gotten from you back then.”

The accusation that he had been inadequate in every regard lingered in his mind. He stalked away from her towards the fireplace, knowing that if she remained within arm’s reach, things would take a turn for the worse. Wesker rested his forearm against the mantle as he stared into the crackling flames.

“Alex is more selfish than I am. Putting your trust in her was incredibly stupid of you.”

“Maybe you don’t know your sister as well as you think you do,” she shot back. “She thought your little stint in Africa was stupid too. But I’m sure being dick-deep in Excella for ‘research purposes’ was a major deciding factor for you.”

Wesker’s hand tightened into a fist on the mantle, his knuckles whitening. The flames flickered in his eyes, casting an eerie glow that matched the intensity of his fury. “You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“So you weren’t sleeping with her?” Ada bit back. “How long did it take? A few weeks? We both know how relentless she was when it came to you.”

He could hear the jealousy in her words, the hurt and pain from the course he had stayed. But Wesker refused to confirm or deny her allegations. A part of him felt that she didn’t deserve the truth, not while he was still grasping at straws with her.

“Hypocrite much?” he said, attempting to change the subject. “This is about you keeping the truth from me. Not just back then, but now.”

“Well what do you want to know?” she asked, throwing her hands up in defeat. “Five years is a hell of a lot of time to try to make up for– but I guess you know all about that since you have Jake.”

He ignored the insult, instead straightening his shoulders as he focused on her more intently. The revelation of his sister’s actions, of her character, began to wash over him. “She tried to warn me about this… tried to tell me because she knew you never would.”

“What are you talking about?”

About Five Years Ago…

The soft glow of warm lights casted a golden hue over the carefully arranged space. Alex Wesker had spared no expense in ensuring that everything was perfect for the occasion. The air was filled with the faint scent of lavender, meant to soothe and calm, though it did little to ease the tension that hung heavy in the room.

Ada lay on an oversized bed, her body tense and drenched in sweat. Her normally composed features were strained with the effort of the task at hand. This was, without a doubt, the greatest challenge she had ever faced. Every muscle in her body was engaged in the fight, her brows furrowed in concentration as she worked through each contraction.

Alex stood beside her, a picture of calm and control. Her gloved hands were steady as she monitored the various machines that displayed Ada’s vitals, the soft beeping of the heart monitor providing a steady rhythm to the room. Despite her cold demeanor, there was a hint of something in her eyes— an intensity that spoke of her investment in the situation.

“Breathe, Ada,” Alex instructed, her voice firm but not unkind. “Focus on your breathing.”

Ada’s breath hitched as another contraction gripped her, her hands clutching the sheets as she fought through the pain. The words were easier said than done. She had faced down monsters, survived horrors that would have broken lesser people, but this—this was different. This was a battle with her own body, one that she couldn’t simply outmaneuver or outthink.

A small team of professionals, all trusted associates of Alex, moved quietly around the room. They worked efficiently, their movements precise and practiced. One was a midwife, her hands gentle as she guided Ada through each stage of labor. Another was a doctor, his eyes sharp as he kept a close watch on both mother and child.

“You’re doing well,” the midwife said softly, her voice a calming presence amidst the storm of sensations Ada was experiencing. “Just a little longer, Ada. You’re almost there.”

Ada barely heard her, her focus entirely inward as she pushed through another wave of pain. She could feel the pressure building, the weight of the moment pressing down on her, but she refused to let it break her. She had come this far— she would see it through to the end.

Alex glanced at one of the monitors, noting the steady progress. “You’re strong, Ada,” she said, her tone almost…admiring. “You’ve always been strong. This will be no different.”

Ada didn’t respond, her energy entirely devoted to the task at hand. Every breath, every push, brought her closer to the end, closer to the moment that would change everything.

Time seemed to blur as the minutes stretched into what felt like hours. The world outside the room ceased to exist, leaving only the labor, the pain, and the anticipation. Ada’s mind flickered with brief, disjointed thoughts— of the life she had lived, of the decisions that had led her to this moment, of the uncertain future that awaited her and her child.

Finally, with one last, desperate push, there was a shift in the room. The air seemed to still, and then, in an instant, it was filled with the sharp, piercing cry of a newborn.

Ada’s breath caught in her throat, her body trembling with the release of tension. She collapsed back against the pillows, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. The sound of her child’s cry filled the room, cutting through the haze of exhaustion and pain like a beacon.

The midwife carefully cleaned and wrapped the newborn in a soft blanket, her movements gentle as she brought the baby to Ada. “Congratulations,” she whispered, placing the child in Ada’s arms. “What a healthy, darling little girl.”

Ada looked down, her heart pounding in her chest as she gazed at the tiny, wriggling form in her arms. The baby’s eyes were closed, its small face scrunched up in a mix of confusion and discomfort at being thrust into the world. But to Ada, it was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen.

A wave of emotion washed over her— relief, joy, fear, and an overwhelming sense of love that she hadn’t expected to feel so intensely. She had done it. She had brought a life into the world, and now, everything was different.

Alex watched from the side, her expression unreadable as she observed the scene. For a moment, something flickered in her eyes— something almost resembling tenderness. But it was gone as quickly as it had appeared, replaced by her usual cool detachment.

“You’ve done well, Ada,” Alex said quietly, her voice cutting through the moment. “Both of you have.”

Ada barely registered her words, her attention entirely focused on the tiny life in her arms. She traced a finger gently over the baby’s soft cheek, marveling at the small, delicate features. This was her child, her daughter, and she would protect her with everything she had.

As the room gradually settled into a more peaceful atmosphere, Alex’s eyes narrowed slightly as she observed the baby, noting the delicate features that already hinted at a strong lineage. But it was the eyes that caught her attention most— a familiar, golden hue with a cat-like quality that was unmistakably Wesker.

With a gentle hand, Alex tilted the baby’s chin to get a better look. The child blinked up at her, the golden eyes shimmering in the dim light. Alex’s expression softened, a rare sight for anyone who knew her.

“They’re just like… his,” Alex murmured, almost to herself.

Ada, still catching her breath from the ordeal, noticed the change in Alex’s demeanor. "Is that… going to be a problem?" she asked, her voice laced with concern. She had always known that there was a possibility that her child might inherit more than just her father’s looks, and the thought had kept her awake on more than one occasion.

Alex shook her head, a small, reassuring smile tugging at the corners of her lips. “No. It’s not a problem. In fact, it’s quite extraordinary. Everything will be fine.”

Ada relaxed slightly at Alex’s words, but a part of her couldn’t help but worry about what the future might hold for her daughter. Still, she trusted Alex’s expertise—she had to, given the circumstances.

After a few more moments, Alex straightened up, her professional demeanor returning. “Both of you are doing well,” she said, her voice calm and confident. “I’ll have the team continue monitoring you, but there’s nothing to worry about.”

Ada nodded, still focused on her daughter, her heart swelling with a mix of love and protectiveness. "Thank you, Alex," she whispered, her gratitude genuine.

Alex offered a brief nod before stepping away from the bedside. She cast one last glance at Ada and the baby before quietly exiting the room, leaving the new mother to bond with her child.

Once outside, Alex’s demeanor shifted once more. The calm, reassuring presence she had displayed in the room was replaced by a more focused intensity. She walked down the hallway a few paces, ensuring that no one else was nearby as she dug into her pocket. With a practiced motion, she pulled out her phone and dialed a number she knew by heart.

The phone rang only once before it was answered, a familiar voice on the other end. “Alex,” Albert Wesker’s voice was cool and composed, as always.

“Albert,” she greeted, her tone more casual than the situation warranted. “It’s been too long. I trust you’re making progress with your work?”

“Significant breakthroughs, actually,” Wesker replied, a hint of pride in his voice. “Uroboros has enormous potential. A shame you didn’t take me up on my offer to research it yourself.”

Alex’s eyes flickered with a hint of disappointment, though she quickly masked it. “I’m pleased to hear that, but I was hoping you might take a break and come visit. There’s something… interesting I’d like to show you. Something even more extraordinary than Uroboros.”

“What is it?”

“Something that you’d want to see with your own eyes.”

There was a pause on the other end of the line, and for a moment, Alex thought she might have piqued his interest. But when Wesker spoke again, his tone was dismissive. “Unfortunately the plan will not tolerate delays– it could have a negative effect on Excella’s promotion. Whatever you have, will have to wait.”

Alex sighed, realizing that her brother’s obsession with his research was not something she could easily pull him away from. “Very well,” she conceded, her tone remaining pleasant despite her frustration. “I–”

She was abruptly cut off by the sound of Nora crying once more.

Wesker’s response was curt. “What was that?”

“One of the test subjects,” Alex lied smoothly, her voice betraying nothing out of the ordinary. “It seems I need to go. Take care, Albert.”

The call ended, and Alex slowly lowered the phone, her expression thoughtful. She had hoped that her brother might be intrigued enough to visit, to see the extraordinary child that had just been born. But it seemed that, for now, his focus remained solely on Uroboros. Had Alex mentioned any semblance of the truth, she knew her brother would have been more dismissive.

He never would have believed me anyway. I’m sorry I couldn’t do this one thing for you, Ada. But this child is our legacy, whether he knows it or not. We don’t need him. Not at all.

With a resigned sigh, Alex slipped her phone back into her pocket and made her way back to the main part of the house. There was much to be done, and she would have to navigate the delicate situation on her own for the time being. But Alex was nothing if not resourceful, and she knew that in time, everything would fall into place.

Present Day

Wesker took a long drag from his cigarette, the smoke swirling lazily in the crisp morning air. The sun's early rays filtered through the trees surrounding the mansion, casting fractured beams of light across the lawn. He sat on the front steps, staring out at the dense forest, though his mind was far from the peaceful scene before him.

Everything he had learned throughout the night gnawed at him. The truth, laid bare in those still frames taken from the IRIS footage and Ada's confessions, was a bitter pill to swallow. Eleonora— Nora— was his daughter.

He exhaled slowly, the smoke curling upwards like a lingering ghost of the past. The night had been long, exhausting, and full of revelations Wesker wished he had approached differently. He was tired, unable to hide it in the slouch of his shoulders. His mind buzzed with the events of the past hours, each discovery more damning than the last. He and Ada had been at each other's throats, their arguments sharp and cutting, every new piece of information pushing them further apart.

The worst part? Everyone else seemed to have known before him. Leon, Rebecca, Malachi—each had known the truth before Wesker, piecing together a puzzle he hadn't even known existed. And then there was Alex. His sister had harbored Ada and Nora under her protection, keeping them hidden from his enemies while he remained obsessed with Uroboros, blind to everything else. It felt like a twisted joke, a final, cruel twist of fate.

Now, sitting in the cold morning air, the weight of it all pressed heavily on him. His daughter, kept in the shadows not just because of his own doing, but because of what she had inherited from him. Wesker took another drag of his cigarette, the smoke stinging his eyes. He was finally reaping what he had sewn. How fitting.

“Never thought I’d catch you sitting around feeling sorry for yourself,” Jake's voice cut through the morning air, harsh and unapologetic.

Wesker didn’t flinch. He closed his eyes, taking another drag from the cigarette before flicking the ash carelessly onto the ground. He let the silence hang between them for a moment, savoring the small reprieve from the weight of his thoughts.

“Is that what you think I’m doing?” Wesker finally responded, his tone calm, though the exhaustion in his voice betrayed him. He didn’t bother looking at his son.

Jake stepped closer, his arms crossed as he leaned against one of the columns by the steps. “Just calling it like I see it. I mean, look at you. Sitting here like some washed-up relic, sulking about all the things you can’t change.” His words were blunt, but his eyes showed something else—something close to disappointment, maybe even pity.

Wesker inhaled deeply, letting the burn of the cigarette fill his lungs. “You don’t know what you’re talking about, Jake,” he said, though the edge in his voice was dulled by weariness.

“I know that Nora’s been asking about you and Ada all morning,” Jake continued, his voice tinged with irritation. “I know that while you’re out here brooding, she’s wondering why neither you or Ada have come to see her yet.”

Wesker’s grip on the cigarette tightened, his tired eyes narrowing at the words. He remained silent, but his jaw clenched as Jake continued.

“And I know,” Jake added, stepping down onto the stone path in front of him, “that the longer you sit here sulking, the more you’re proving everyone right—that you’re too wrapped up in your own bullshit to see what you have right in front of you.”

He slowly exhaled a plume of smoke, finally looking up at his son. The weariness in his gaze was overshadowed by something else now, something colder. “You think you’ve got it all figured out, don’t you?” he said quietly, his tone carrying a warning.

Jake shrugged. “I don’t need to figure out anything. But Nora’s five, and she already knows more about what family means than you ever will.”

Wesker's eyes flashed, a hint of anger brewing beneath the surface, but it was quickly buried under his usual stoic demeanor. He took another slow drag from his cigarette, holding Jake’s gaze for a long, tense moment. The quiet between them felt thick, charged with everything they hadn’t said to each other.

“You think that’s what this is about?” Wesker’s voice was low, dangerously calm. “Family?”

His son didn’t back down. “It sure as hell should be. Nora’s your daughter. She’s sitting upstairs with Sherry, waiting for her parents, and you’re out here pretending like none of this is real. You want to act like you’re above it all, fine, but at least admit that you screwed up too.”

Wesker’s grip on the cigarette faltered for just a second, barely noticeable, but Jake caught it. His father rarely showed cracks in his facade, but this time, it was there. Even Wesker couldn’t deny the weight of the truth.

“I didn’t ask for this,” Wesker finally said, his voice gravelly from exhaustion and a bitterness to it. “I didn’t ask for any of it. Didn’t want any of it.”

“And neither did she,” Jake shot back, his frustration clear. “Or me. Or Sherry. But you can’t just ignore it. You’re her father, whether you want to be or not.”

For a moment, Wesker’s tired eyes softened, the anger in them flickering out. He thought about how he had failed to be any sort of parental figure for Sherry or Jake. A position he never had the qualifications for. And here he was, having failed a third time.

“Everything’ll be fine,” Wesker muttered, more to himself than to Jake, but the words sounded hollow even to his own ears.

“You’ve still got time to make sure that’s true,” Jake said, his voice less sharp now. “But it won’t be if you keep this up. And whatever you said to Ada… you better fix it before they both disappear and I lose my little sister.”

Albert flicked the cigarette away, the ember fizzling out in the dirt as Jake’s words hung in the air. He stared at the ground for a moment, his mind churning with thoughts he had spent the whole night trying to push away. He hadn’t wanted to acknowledge the gravity of what he’d said to Ada, how much he’d let his anger drive his actions, how he had hurt her physically as much as emotionally.

It had been easy to blame her for everything— for how he felt, for the fate that had befallen them. The thought had brought him back to Spain, to Africa. He had blamed her for everything then, too. But he was just as guilty, and held as much blame as Ada.

“Do you think it’s that simple?” Wesker asked, his voice flat but carrying a weight of something deeper. “I fix a few things, say the right words, and suddenly everything falls into place?”

Jake scoffed. “Well you need to start somewhere. You can’t expect them to stick around if you push them away.”

He finally stood, his tall frame casting a shadow over Jake. “Fine,” Wesker muttered, more to himself than to Jake. He turned on his heel, starting toward the door.

Wesker trudged through the hallways of the mansion, his footsteps echoing off the cold marble floors. Each step felt heavier than the last as he wrestled with his thoughts. His mind replayed Jake’s words over and over—an unrelenting reminder of the chasm he had created between himself and Ada, and the innocent life caught in the middle.

Across the room, Ada moved with purpose, methodically packing their bags. Her movements were precise, almost mechanical, as if she were trying to keep her emotions in check by focusing on the task at hand. But Albert could see the tension in her posture, the way her hands trembled slightly as she folded clothes and zipped up the suitcase.

He took another step into the room, closing the bedroom door behind him. The sound of the door clicking shut was deafening in the heavy silence. Wesker’s eyes settled on the duffle bag on their bed, and a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. “I see you’ve decided to steal my daughter away from me again,” he said, his voice laced with a passive, almost mocking tone.

Ada’s heart skipped a beat, the accusation hanging in the air like a dark cloud. She had known this confrontation was inevitable, but facing it head-on was more difficult than their earlier encounter. She opened her mouth to respond, but no words came out.

She could see the storm brewing beneath Wesker’s calm exterior, the emotions he was barely keeping in check. She didn’t know what to say, what to do. So she did the only thing she could—she continued packing, her hands moving mechanically as she tried to push down the fear and uncertainty that threatened to consume her.

“The mission is over,” she replied flatly. “I didn’t imagine we’d be sticking around much longer.”

“Ada, look at me.”

“Please just go. I don’t have the energy for this,” she sighed.

“Stop packing for a minute and just listen to me.”

Before she had fully realized it, he was grabbing her. Wesker’s fingers tightened around Ada’s wrist, his grip firm but not painful. The tension between them remained palpable, an unspoken war of wills. He tugged her gently, forcing her to stop packing and face him.

“We aren’t finished here,” he said, his voice low and controlled. “So you should stop while you’re still ahead. There’s no reason to move up our departure.”

Ada’s heart pounded in her chest, her pulse racing at the intensity of his words. She had heard this tone from him before—the tone of a man who always got what he wanted, no matter the cost.

“Let go of me,” she commanded.

Wesker’s hold remained firm, his yellow eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that sent a chill down her spine. “In the meantime, you have to promise me you won’t run— won’t take off in the dead of night with her. Besides being foolish, you’d be putting her in more danger.”

“I think you’re forgetting that I’ve kept her safe since she was born,” she said through gritted teeth. “You don’t get to just demand things from me now that you know the truth.”

For a brief moment, his grip faltered, and she could see the flicker of something vulnerable in his expression. But it was quickly replaced by the cold, calculated mask he usually wore. “I’m not making demands,” he said, though the way his fingers tightened around her wrist betrayed his words. “I’m giving you a choice. I always have… even if you didn’t deserve it.”

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?”

Wesker’s eyes darkened, his jaw clenched tightly as he stepped closer to her, his presence towering and unyielding. “I’m trying to protect you,” he said, his voice low and fierce. “Both of you. And like always, you insist on fighting me. It’s like you enjoy making things difficult for yourself.”

It was their earlier argument all over again. A constant back and forth with no end in sight.

”How could I trust you with her when I couldn’t even trust you with me?”

”And I suppose I was just too far gone to even be given the opportunity?”

”You were going to destroy the world! And you didn’t care that I would have been just another casualty.”

”Back on that again? You must have been elated when I died. What a relief to have one less person to lie to– And after everything we had sacrificed–”

”It killed me to read that in the papers! As if you were just another common criminal running the streets— As if I was the only one that had known you. You will never know what it’s like, how it felt, to know that column would be your lasting mark on the world, and that I’d have nothing to prove to our daughter otherwise.”

It had been the final straw for Wesker. Something within him had snapped. The way his hand had enclosed around her throat, carefully squeezing until she had been left gasping for breath… He had truly been a monster in that moment, to have laid a hand on the mother of his child.

Ada’s mind returned to the present, still angry, still conflicted. “I hate you,” she breathed. Hated him for being right all of the time. For not making a change sooner.

“I know,” he replied.

They had remained locked in a heated stare, jaws clenched and bodies tense, before they snapped together like magnets. Wesker’s mouth captured hers, tongues brushing against one another as if desperate for the other’s taste. The unmistakable flavors of spearmint and tobacco began to fill her senses, and Ada was reminded of a time long forgotten.

The kiss was fierce, full of unresolved emotions—anger, pain, longing. Ada’s hands tangled in his hair, pulling him closer, despite the storm raging inside her. It wasn’t a kiss of love, but of desperation, of trying to grasp at something that had long slipped through their fingers. Wesker’s hands tightened around her waist, pulling her against him as if refusing to let her go again.

She hated him, loved him, but in that moment, they were both consumed by the intensity of what had been lost between them. Lost time. Lost opportunities. Ada’s breath hitched as his lips moved hungrily against hers, a mixture of frustration and desire overtaking them. They were both broken in their own ways, but together, they clung to each other, as if hoping to find some semblance of what they once had.

Despite the heat of their kiss, Ada pulled away first, her breathing heavy, her lips still tingling from the intensity of it all.

“I hate you,” she whispered again, though the words sounded hollow now.

Wesker’s gaze softened, the tension in his face giving way to something more raw. “I know,” he breathed, suddenly pinning her against the nearby wall.

Her hands began to work quickly, undoing his belt with ease as his own hands began to hike up the bottom of her dress. Ada ignored the rough tug of her underwear being torn, ignored the tingling feeling of kisses placed down her neck.

It only took moments after his cock had been freed from its restraints for Ada to be suddenly lifted upwards. Her back slid against the wall as Wesker repositioned them, quickly growing more desperate to feel her.

She didn’t bother to stifle her moan as he slid inside of her. The way he roughly began to fuck her reminded her of another time, another place. She quickly began to relax, carefully wrapping her legs around him as she arched her back away from the wall.

“Do you even know what you do to me?” he asked between thrusts.

Ada certainly had an idea. Despite everything they had gone through over the years, they always ended up crawling back to one another. They were wrong for each other. He was temperamental and possessive, she was a compulsive liar. Nothing about them should work, could work, yet somehow it did.

“Don’t stop,” she begged. “Don’t stop don’t stop don’t—”

Her breathing lost all rhythm as she felt a familiar tightness inside of her. The way she clenched around him, held him without a desire to let go, pushed Wesker towards his own release. His hold on her tightened, fingers pressing into her, as if for dear life.

The cry of his name from her lips felt like a confession, a beg for forgiveness. Wesker knew he should have been more upset with her, should have felt more betrayed than he did. He leaned forward, resting his forehead in the space between Ada’s shoulder and neck. Perhaps what bothered him the most was that deep down, her arguments were valid.

“As much as I would like to keep us here all day,” he said, voice quietly as he steadied his breathing, “At some point we do need to get back to the others.”

He carefully pulled out of her before setting her back down. Ada kept her lips pressed together as she tried to adjust her dress, grabbing Albert’s forearm to keep herself balanced in the process. Her eyes briefly flickered in the direction of the ensuite.

“But doesn’t a bath first sound lovely?” she asked, slowly heading in the direction of the tub. "And you can tell me all about your plans."

Another perfectly sound argument. Wesker liked the sound of that.

Chapter Text

The mansion was quiet, but the silence was deceptive. Downstairs, the old dining hall was packed with tension and anxiety. Wesker stood at the head of the table wearing fresh clothes. His hair was still damp from the bath he took with Ada only an hour before. His posture was rigid as his gaze jumped from person to person.

Chris sat to his left, his expression guarded but wary, while Jill leaned back in her chair, arms crossed, eyes sharp with suspicion. Jake and Sherry sat off the side, murmuring quietly to one another until Wesker’s glare silenced them.

Ada hadn’t joined them yet, and the alone seemed to add to the tension. Her absence was felt, the air taut with anticipation. Everyone knew something was coming—Wesker’s clipped tone that morning had made that much clear.

When the door finally opened, Ada stepped inside. The room immediately stilled. Her expression was composed, but her movements were careful, like someone approaching a firing squad. Wesker’s eyes met hers, unreadable behind his glasses, but she could tell he was barely keeping his control in check.

“You’ve all been brought here because there’s been a… development,” Wesker began, his voice smooth but hard-edged. “And while I would have preferred to keep certain matters private, it seems circumstances no longer allow that.”

Ada took her place at his side, feeling the weight of every stare in the room. The moment stretched, uncomfortable and heavy, before Chris finally spoke.

“This about Nexus?”

“Partially,” Wesker replied. His gaze slid briefly toward Ada. “It appears that the biohazard we have been searching for was in our possession all along. ”

That was when the door opened again quietly, cautiously, and a small voice broke through the tension.

“Mommy?” Nora stepped into the room, clutching the sleeve of her small sweater, her golden eyes bright in the dim light.

All eyes turned toward the small girl standing in the doorway. For a moment, Nora didn’t seem to notice the gravity of the moment. She simply looked around the room, her curious gaze flitting from face to face before landing on Wesker.

Chris’s chair scraped against the floor as he rose to his feet. “You can’t be serious,” he muttered, his tone low, disbelieving.

Ada’s heart clenched. “Nora, sweetheart,” she said softly, forcing calm into her voice. “Why don’t you go sit with Sherry for a bit?”

But the child didn’t move. She was too focused on Wesker—studying him, like she always did when she was trying to make sense of something that didn’t quite add up.

“She’s the biohazard?” Jill finally asked, incredulity bleeding into disgust. “You’re telling me that is what Nexus was creating?”

Wesker didn’t answer. His jaw was tight, his posture too rigid. The faintest twitch at his temple betrayed the effort it took to remain composed. “She’s not a weapon,” he said finally, the words coming out colder than he intended.

“She’s his,” Ada interjected quietly. The words were soft, but they carried more force than any explosion could have.

Jill’s expression faltered as he looked between them. “Wait—”

Chris swore under his breath, raking a hand through his hair. Jill took a step back, her lips parting in disbelief. “You’ve gotta be kidding me. She’s his?”

Nora blinked, confused by the sudden shift in energy. “Did I do something bad?” she asked softly.

“No, you didn’t,” Jake said, finally standing up and walking towards his sister. “C’mon… the adults are talking right now. Why don’t you show me your newest drawings?”

Nora hesitated, looking between her mother and Wesker before giving a small nod. “Okay…” she murmured, her little hand slipping into Jake’s when he offered it. He gave her a reassuring smile, one that didn’t quite reach his eyes, and led her gently toward the door.

As they walked out, the tension in the room seemed to deepen rather than ease. The sound of the door closing behind them was deafening.

Wesker’s gaze lingered on the spot where his daughter had stood just moments ago, a storm of emotion flickering behind his composed expression. His gloved hands flexed at his sides, the faintest tremor betraying the restraint it took to stay calm.

“So,” Jill said, breaking the silence with a scoff. “That’s it? You’re all just going to sit here and pretend like this isn’t completely insane?”

Chris glanced between Wesker and Ada, his jaw tight. “She’s right. You need to tell us what the hell is going on. Now.”

Ada drew in a slow breath, forcing herself to meet their eyes. “It’s not what you think,” she began. “Nora isn’t some kind of experiment or weapon—”

“Then why the hell does Nexus have a file on her?” Jill shot back. “And why the hell does she have his eyes?”

Wesker’s tone was calm when he finally spoke, but there was an edge of iron in it. “I’ve already explained this. She is my daughter,” he said simply.

Chris exhaled, dragging a hand down his face. “I just…” he muttered, “this doesn’t feel real. I guess that’s a valid explanation though.”

Jill, however, wasn’t as forgiving. “Seriously? Chris, this is Wesker we’re talking about. You really think a child with his DNA isn’t a walking time bomb waiting to go off?”

Ada’s glare was sharp. “She’s a child,” she said coldly. “And I will not let any of you treat her like anything else.”

Wesker didn’t look at Ada, but his voice softened just enough for her to know where his loyalty now stood. “Neither will I.”

Jill’s eyes narrowed, her voice sharp enough to cut glass. “You expect us to just believe that? That Wesker has a daughter—and she’s conveniently the one every major bioterror group suddenly wants their hands on?”

Ada didn’t flinch. “Believe what you want, but it’s the truth.”

“Bullshit,” Jill snapped, stepping forward until she was nearly nose-to-nose with her. “You’ve lied about everything else, Ada. Why stop now? You think dragging a kid into this little game of yours is going to make us pity you?”

Ada’s composure wavered for the first time, but she refused to back down. “You think I’d use a child to manipulate anyone?” she hissed. “You don’t even know me.”

Jill gave a bitter laugh. “Oh, please. You’ve built a career on manipulation.”

The air between them was electric. Chris instinctively took a step forward, ready to intervene if things escalated further, but Wesker raised a hand—wordlessly signaling him to stand down. He wanted to see how far this would go.

“If you’re so convinced I’m lying,” Ada continued, her voice low and cutting, “then why don’t you ask Rebecca to run a test? She already knows the truth. She can confirm it.”

Jill froze, eyes flicking toward Wesker and then back to Ada. “Rebecca?” she repeated slowly, disbelief dripping from her tone. “You’re telling me Rebecca knows too?”

“She didn’t tell anyone because we didn’t want this exact reaction,” Ada said. “But if it’ll make you shut up and start thinking like a professional again, then go ahead. Go get your proof.”

Jill’s jaw tightened, her gloved hands balling into fists. “You have no idea how lucky you are that I’m even listening to you right now.”

“Trust me,” Ada said, her smirk returning, though there was no humor in it. “That makes two of us.”

Chris finally stepped between them, raising a hand. “Enough,” he said firmly, his voice cutting through the tension. “We’ll get the test done. But until then, everyone keeps it civil. The last thing we need is another war in this room.”

Jill didn’t look away from Ada as she spoke, her glare unwavering. “Fine. But when that test comes back, and if you’re lying, I’ll make sure you regret all of this.”

Ada’s eyes gleamed, calm and unshaken. “You won’t have to.”

Wesker’s head tilted slightly at Ada’s words, barely perceptible, but the tension in his body shifted like a drawn wire. “Rebecca,” he repeated, the name rolling off his tongue like a threat wrapped in silk. He still couldn’t believe she was capable of keeping secrets. Rebecca was once the worst liar on the team. “You’re telling me Rebecca Chambers knew before I did?”

Ada met his gaze, refusing to shrink beneath it. “She found out by accident,” she said carefully. “I didn’t plan for her to. Nora got hurt one day in your lab. Nothing serious… but the wound healed before Rebecca could even clean it. She put the pieces together on her own.”

Jill crossed her arms, muttering, “That must’ve been one hell of a paper cut.”

Ada ignored her. “Rebecca didn’t say anything because I asked her not to. She knew what would happen if word got out. And at the time, I was still trying to protect Nora from all of you.”

His jaw flexed, though his expression betrayed nothing. “So Rebecca Chambers—a researcher, my current subordinate, knew about my child. And she kept it from me.”

“And she wasn’t wrong to keep quiet. I admit I haven’t handled this the best, but your reactions alone would deter anyone from coming forward with the truth,” Ada rebutted.

A dark silence settled over the room. Jill’s glare faltered, Chris exhaled heavily, and Ada finally looked away, knowing full well she’d struck a nerve too deep to mend with words.

Wesker finally straightened, his composure chillingly intact. “I’ll deal with Rebecca later,” he said flatly. “For now, we need to focus on Nexus. Knowing that we have something that they want… what will our next steps be?”

Jill scoffed under her breath, pushing back from the table. “Our next step? You mean your next step, right? Like without you? Because I’m not sure any of us should trust you to handle something like this. Not when there’s a kid involved.”

Chris gave her a warning glance, but she wasn’t finished. “We’ve all seen what happens when you get your hands on something powerful, Wesker. Excuse me for not wanting history to repeat itself.”

The tyrant didn’t even flinch. “You can despise me all you want, Jill. It changes nothing. Because Nexus is already planning its next move.”

Jill folded her arms, defiant. “I guess we can thank Ada over here for all the lost time then.”

“Can we all stop fighting for a second and think?” Chris said, jumping in. “If I were Nexus, what would my next step even be. I’ve got data on a BOW that’s not even in my…” His next words came slower, like an epiphany, “possession.”

The realization hit them all at once, the weight of it settling over the room like a shroud. They would come for Nora.

Ada’s stomach twisted. “Malachi already knew we were on to them regarding their research,” she admitted. “He wanted us to get this far.”

“Like a big ‘fuck you’,” Jill huffed under her breath.

“And it means he knows we’re in the area. If we start packing up now, there’s a chance they can retaliate and have the advantage,” Chris said.

“So we stay put,” Wesker said simply. “We finish our work here and leave according to schedule. A rushed exit would give away our position. We proceed as if we still have the upper hand. Let Malachi believe that we still have something under our sleeve.”

“And what do we do in the meantime?” Jill asked. “Twiddle our thumbs?”

“I was of the mind to let Nora out to play,” he smirked.

The morning air still clung to a misty chill, the kind that soaked into the grass and left everything smelling faintly of rain. A thin layer of fog hung just above the tree line, mountain peaks beyond veiled by drifting clouds. The group had gathered in a pocket of open field just beyond the mansion’s courtyard—a place Wesker assured was “secure enough” for what he called a demonstration.

Ada stood with a steaming cup of coffee in hand, her expression a mix of disbelief and resignation. Her dark hair caught the morning light, and she exhaled slowly through her nose, muttering under her breath, “This is insane.”

“Relax,” Jake said, glancing back at her with a cocky grin. “We’re just gonna have a little fun.”

“Fun,” Ada echoed dryly, taking another sip. “That’s one word for it.”

Nora stood a few feet away, her small form bundled in a red tracksuit, a mini-me version of one that Ada brought as well. She looked up at Jake—taller, older, built like a tank—and beamed. “You’re gonna let me try, right?”

Jake chuckled, shaking his head. “Yeah, yeah. Go ahead, squirt. Just don’t break me, alright?”

“You’re underestimating her,” Wesker grumbled from his spot a few paces behind, arms folded across his chest. His tone was deceptively calm, but his eyes were fixed on his daughter. “Nora. Remember what we talked about. We’re interested in control, not force.”

Nora nodded, bouncing lightly on her toes as she squared up to Jake. The grass was slick beneath her sneakers, but she didn’t seem to notice. Her golden eyes shone faintly in the gray morning light—a quiet reminder of what flowed in her veins.

Ada frowned, lowering her cup. “Albert, are you sure about this?”

“She needs to learn how to harness it,” Chris jumped in without looking at her. “Better here, under supervision, than in the field when they come for her.”

Before Ada could argue, Jake lifted his arms and made a mocking little “come at me” gesture. “Alright, kid. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

Nora took a deep breath, eyes narrowing in concentration. For a second, nothing happened—and then she moved.

To the untrained eye, she was a blur. Her speed wasn’t anywhere near Wesker’s, but for a child—for anyone—it was unnatural. She lunged forward, feet barely touching the wet grass, and Jake barely managed to sidestep before she caught his leg and used his own momentum to flip him over her shoulder.

The ground thudded beneath them. Jake hit the dirt with a groan, blinking up at the overcast sky as Nora stood triumphant over him, breathing hard but grinning from ear to ear.

“Did I do it?!” she asked, excitement lighting her features.

Ada nearly dropped her cup. Wesker’s lips curved into the faintest hint of a smirk. “Perfect form,” he said approvingly. “Though you should avoid overextending next time.”

Jake propped himself up on his elbows, shooting his father an incredulous look. “You’re giving her notes? She just threw me like a sack of bricks!”

“Then perhaps,” Wesker said smoothly, “you should have anticipated it.”

Ada sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Remind me why I agreed to this again?”

Wesker finally turned toward her, his smirk deepening just slightly. “Because it’s proof.”

“Of what?”

“That she’s ours,” he said simply.

The words hung between them, heavier than the mist. Ada didn’t respond. She just stared at him, coffee forgotten, while Nora laughed and Jake groaned from the ground, demanding a rematch. The sound of her daughter’s laughter, bright and unrestrained, carried through the cold air, and for a fleeting moment, even Ada couldn’t deny that the world almost felt right again.

Jake dusted himself off, shaking his head with mock disbelief as Nora stood ready again, her tiny hands balled into fists.

“Alright, Nora,” he said, grinning. “That one was a fluke. No way you’re pulling that off twice.”

“Bet I can,” Nora shot back, puffing out her chest. Her tone carried the same confidence that so often came from Wesker himself.

“Go easy on him this time,” Ada called out, folding her arms. “We don’t have enough medical supplies to patch up Jake's ego.”

Jake barked a laugh, circling around Nora as she mirrored him with surprising focus. “You’re gonna regret that one, lady,” he teased, before lunging forward.

But Nora was quicker. She sidestepped, dropping low to sweep his legs. Jake stumbled but caught himself only for Nora to grab his wrist, twist, and send him face-first into the damp grass with another thud.

Ada winced; Sherry burst out laughing.

“Oh, this is fantastic,” Sherry said, crossing her arms as she watched Jake groan and roll over. “She’s like a miniature super soldier.”

Wesker, standing off to the side, didn’t so much as blink. “Her technique is improving,” he noted coolly as he circled his kids. “She’s learning how to predict movement. That’s instinct, not imitation.”

“Instinct, huh?” Chris said, half-amused, half-wary. “She’s five, Wesker. Maybe we hold off on the combat drills until she’s out of kindergarten.”

Wesker’s gaze didn’t leave Nora. “I thought we agreed that she would not be unprepared when Nexus comes for her?”

That shut Chris up. He took a sip from his mug instead, muttering something about Wesker always having an answer for everything.

On the field, Jake groaned again, sitting up and brushing dirt from his shirt. “You’ve gotta be kidding me,” he muttered, staring at Nora in disbelief. “You sure you’re not sneaking in some kind of power-up when I blink?”

Nora giggled, shaking her head. “You’re just slow!”

Ada’s lips quirked. “She’s not wrong.”

“Alright, alright, let’s see if the little prodigy can do it three times,” Jake said, rolling his shoulders. He squared up again, clearly determined not to be embarrassed in front of everyone.

But once again, the outcome was the same. Nora ducked beneath his swing, twisted on her heel, and used his own strength against him—sending him sprawling to the ground with a startled grunt.

This time, even Wesker cracked a smirk. “Perhaps she should be the one training you,” he remarked dryly.

Sherry nearly spit out her drink laughing. “Oh, I’m never letting him live this down.”

Jake groaned from the grass, hand over his face. “You’re all a bunch of sadists.”

Ada glanced at Wesker then, her expression softening despite herself. For all the chaos and tension between them, there was something oddly grounding about this moment—watching their daughter laughing, the sunlight catching in her golden eyes, unburdened by the danger that surrounded them.

For once, they felt like a real family, together in a rare, fleeting moment of peace. And as Nora threw her arms up in victory, Wesker found himself thinking something he refuse to admit out loud just yet:

Protecting this was worth burning the world down for more than anything.

Jake lay flat on his back in the grass again, staring up at the cloudy sky as Nora stood triumphantly over him. Her laughter carried through the air, high and bright, as she placed her small hands on her hips.

“I win again!” she declared, grinning ear to ear.

Ada clapped lightly from her chair, her coffee mug still in hand. “Three rounds, three victories. I think that’s a record, don’t you?”

“Yeah, yeah, rub it in,” Jake grumbled, sitting up and brushing off his jeans. “She’s got some unfair advantage, that’s all I’m saying.”

Sherry snorted. “You mean talent?”

Chris crossed his arms, amused. “Or good genes.”

Jake pointed at Wesker. “See? I told you this was rigged. He’s been teaching her secret moves or something.”

“Hardly,” Wesker replied, though a faint hint of pride flickered in his tone. “She’s simply learning faster than anticipated.”

Nora beamed at the praise. “Can we do more? Please?”

Ada stood, setting down her mug as she brushed a strand of hair from her face. “You’ve done enough for today, sweetheart. Let your brother recover a little dignity first.”

That earned a laugh from everyone, even Chris. The cool mountain air carried the faint scent of pine and rain, a deceptive calm blanketing the world around them.

Wesker’s watch buzzed softly, signaling an incoming call. He reached into his coat pocket, retrieving his phone and frowning as the screen displayed an unregistered number. The others continued talking, unaware of the sudden shift in his demeanor.

He stepped away from the group, pressing the device to his ear.

“This is Wesker.”

For a moment, there was only static—then, a voice he hadn’t heard in years. Silky, mocking, and unmistakably familiar.

“Hello, brother.”

Chapter Text

He stared at the quiet café nestled at the edge of a sprawling park. It was quaint, unassuming, and utterly beneath the kind of company he was about to keep. Wesker adjusted his gloves, the faint creak of leather cutting through the morning air as he surveyed the area. Families strolled by, children laughing in the distance, and the faint hiss of a milk steamer carried through the open doors of the café. It was all too normal for what this meeting truly represented.

When they had agreed to meet on neutral ground, Albert hadn’t expected this venue. He had envisioned a private suite, a secured compound—somewhere befitting the gravity of their history. But this? A simple café with glass walls and a chalkboard menu? It was almost insulting.

He chose a corner table near the window, where he could see both the entrance and the reflection of anyone who dared to approach from behind. His coffee sat untouched, steam curling into the morning light.

And then she appeared.

Alex moved with her usual poise, her white coat swaying lightly around her as she entered the café. Her short hair was slicked back like his own, and though time had changed her, the sharp intelligence in her eyes remained the same. When their gazes met, her lips curved into a faint, knowing smile.

“Albert,” she greeted smoothly, sliding into the seat across from him without waiting to be invited. “You look… older. Guess life hasn’t been too kind to you.”

He regarded her coolly, every ounce of restraint in his being focused on keeping his expression neutral. “I see your flair for dramatics hasn’t dulled.”

“Oh, I assure you, brother,” Alex replied, stirring her tea with an idle motion, “I’m just getting started.”

A muscle in his jaw ticked. Whatever game she was playing, he didn’t have the patience or the care to play.

“What do you want, Alex?” he asked before sipping his drink.

“Where’s my niece?”

Wesker’s hand froze midway through setting his cup down. His expression didn’t change, but the air between them grew taut. He leaned back in his chair, his golden eyes narrowing ever so slightly behind his shades. “So that’s what this is about?” he asked, his voice cool, measured. “I was wondering how long it would take you to reveal your hand.”

Alex smiled faintly, though it didn’t reach her eyes. “You make it sound as though I have some kind of underlying motive here. Based on your response, it appears you finally caught on that you have a spawn running around.”

Wesker’s patience was already waning. “You always have a motive, Alex. Either get on with it or I’m leaving.”

Alex’s grin widened, sharp and knowing. “You won’t leave,” she purred. “Not when I’m the only one who can tell you what Nexus really wants with her.”

Wesker’s eyes flicked to her, the only sign that she had managed to strike a chord. “I’m listening,” he said flatly, though his tone suggested she should choose her next words carefully.

Alex took a seat across from her brother, letting the silence stretch until it was almost unbearable. “I imagine you’ve seen the data by now—half-truths, incomplete, deliberately obscured. A lot of it is speculation based on the sample they stole from me.”

Wesker’s jaw tightened, but his voice stayed even. “How careless of you. Your experiments don’t have anything to do with the placebos I’ve been receiving, do they?”

“Hey,” she said, holding her hands up in peace, “those experiments saved my life. I was able to synthesize a serum that would counteract the negative effects of our prototype virus. While I didn’t get any of your fun abilities, I also don’t have to worry about it actively killing me anymore.”

He leaned back in his chair, studying her with a cold, analytical stare. “You’re boring me, Alex. I didn’t come here to listen to you whine.”

Alex chuckled softly, her smirk returning. “The sample they took? It wasn’t from me, per se. It was Nora’s.”

That was enough to make his composure slip, if only for a moment. His expression hardened, the faintest trace of anger flashing behind his golden eyes. “You let them get their hands on my daughter’s DNA? Are you out of your mind?”

Alex tilted her head, utterly unfazed by his fury. “Let them? Don’t be ridiculous. You think I’d hand over something that valuable on purpose?” Her tone shifted, more measured now. “They infiltrated my network years ago—before you even knew Nora existed. I caught it too late. The moment I realized what they’d taken, I shut everything down and went dark.”

“And I’m supposed to believe that you have the best intentions for Nora?” he asked.

Her gaze sharpened, all trace of smugness gone. “Nexus isn’t just after her for research, Albert. They want to replicate you, but better.”

He went still, every line in his body tightening as the words sank in. A new superior breed of humans. Separating the chaff from the wheat…

“They know Nora’s the key,” Alex continued, her tone quiet now. “A living, breathing roadmap to what you are—and what they could make tenfold worse if they succeed. They’ve taken your idea of a forced evolution to another level.”

Wesker’s mouth thinned, but something else moved beneath the surface—an almost imperceptible quickening, like a tremor of electricity through muscle. For a heartbeat he was no longer the chastened father, no longer the man who had spent nights bargaining with conscience. He was his old self—hungry, brilliant, and utterly ruthless. The idea Alex had planted unfurled in his mind: a genome not simply copied but refined, viral scaffolds merged with human adaptability… possibilities raced through him with a cold, clinical lust. He could see the equations, the controlled trials, the data points aligning into a blueprint that would make every loss, every mistake, unbearably useful.

He hated himself for the flash of elation. It was dangerous. It was wrong. It smelled of the same arrogance that had nearly burned the world down and himself. He forced the vision back, a practiced hand closing over a loose wire, and the warmth drained from his features as quickly as it had risen.

Alex watched that split-second change float across his face and smiled, not kindly. “Be careful, Albert,” she said softly. “You’re flirting with a thing you used to be very comfortable being.”

Albert swallowed. The old hunger receded, but its echo lingered like a taste at the back of his throat. He smoothed his expression into something colder, more controlled.

“I won’t make the same mistakes,” he said evenly. The lie was a quiet, necessary thing he wrapped around himself. But even as the words left him, a single, private thought lingered in the hollow where temptation had passed: if Nexus had the nerve to try, he could turn their ambition into his own design. He’d better not—and yet the calculation had already begun.

“Not without me,” she corrected. “You need me to help keep Nora safe. One misstep, and my niece is taken and the world ends as we know it.”

“I won’t allow that to happen,” he said at last, his voice low and controlled. The words cut through the space between them, heavy with finality. “They won’t touch her. They won’t use her for their own gain.”

Alex tilted her head, studying him with a scientist’s curiosity and a sister’s wary recognition. “You say that as if it’s that simple,” she murmured. “You can’t just erase what she is, Albert. You of all people should know that. She’s an anomaly—a miracle of biology, yes, but also a target with a flashing neon sign over her head.”

“I don’t care,” he snapped, his hand curling into a fist on the table. “If Nexus wants to play god, then they’ll answer to the devil they tried to emulate.”

For a moment, the siblings simply stared at one another, the unspoken history between them thick in the air.

“There it is again,” she said softly. “That fire. You can bury it, Albert, but you can’t kill it.”

He ignored the jab, his golden eyes hardening into steel. “Protecting Nora comes first,” he said, his voice like iron. “Then, and only then, will I deal with Nexus. Permanently.”

Alex’s smirk faded, replaced by something unreadable. “Then I suggest you move quickly,” she said. “Because they’ve already begun their next phase.”

Wesker’s jaw tightened. “Where?”

Alex hesitated just long enough to make him lean forward. “Have you ever heard of a town called Tall Oaks?”

The late afternoon sun slanted low over the treeline, bathing the mountain estate in a washed-out amber glow. A thin trail of cigarette smoke curled lazily from Wesker’s hand, its faint scent cutting through the crisp, pine-heavy air. He stood at the edge of the veranda, leaning against one of the cold marble columns as his golden eyes tracked the figures in the courtyard below.

Jake and Sherry were trying—unsuccessfully—to keep up with Nora, who was darting between them like quicksilver, laughing as she easily avoided her brother’s halfhearted attempts to catch her. It should have been an almost peaceful scene. Should have been.

Instead, his jaw was set, his expression drawn into that all-too-familiar mask of cold irritation. His sister’s voice still echoed in his mind, taunting him, They want to replicate you, but better.

He’d sent Alex back to Blue Umbrella Headquarters with a sharp warning and a colder stare, but her words had festered the whole trip back.

Another drag. The cigarette crackled faintly between his fingers.

Wesker exhaled through his nose, watching the smoke dissipate in the fading light. “Of course she’d find a way to make herself relevant again,” he muttered under his breath. He could still picture that smug tilt of her lips, that infuriating glint of satisfaction in her eyes when she’d told him what Nexus was planning.

A soft squeal of laughter broke through his thoughts—Nora had apparently outmaneuvered Jake again, slipping past him and nearly tumbling into the grass in the process. Sherry swooped in, catching her by the arm before she could fall, and the two of them shared a bright, easy laugh.

The sound twisted something uncomfortably in his chest. He should have felt pride. Admiration, even. Instead, all he felt was a creeping unease—an old instinct that warned him how fragile such peace really was.

Ada stepped out onto the veranda, wrapping her shawl more tightly around her to ward off the cold. The faint glow at his fingertips told her he’d been out here for a while. He didn’t look at her when she approached.

“You’ve been out here since you got back,” she said softly. “You’re gonna freeze while looking for answers out here.”

He exhaled slowly, the smoke drifting away into the fading light. “Answers,” he murmured. “That’s one thing I’ve never been short on. It’s peace I seem to lack.”

Ada came closer, her heels clicking lightly against the stone. She leaned against the railing beside him, eyes tracing the curve of his profile—the golden reflection of sunset in his eyes, the tension etched into his jaw. “You’re thinking about Alex,” she said. “About what she told you.”

His gaze flickered to her, softening in a way that was almost imperceptible. “I’m thinking about what she put into motion,” he admitted. “And how much it could cost us if she’s right.”

Ada tilted her head, her voice gentling. “Neither of us has to shoulder it alone this time, you know.”

For a long moment, he didn’t respond. Then, without a word, he turned to her. His movements were slow—deliberate, almost uncertain. His hand came up to her cheek, fingertips brushing her skin as though he were trying to convince himself she was real. When she didn’t pull away, he stepped closer, until her back met the cool marble pillar behind her.

“You shouldn’t look at me like that,” he said quietly, his voice low and strained. “Not after everything I’ve done to you.”

Ada’s lips curved faintly. “No worse than what I’ve done to you.”

Wesker’s thumb traced her jaw before lowering his hand, pressing the cigarette out against the marble beside her. The faint hiss broke the silence, the smoke curling around them like a secret. Then, before she could say another word, his mouth found hers.

The kiss wasn’t rushed, it was almost hesitant at first, as though he feared breaking whatever fragile peace had finally settled between them. But when she sighed softly against his lips, his restraint faltered. His hand slipped to her waist, pulling her closer until she could feel the quiet strength beneath the surface of his composure.

Ada melted into him, her hands sliding up to his collar, fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt. There was no anger now, no games, just the aching relief of something long-denied. When they finally parted, her breath lingered against his, the world narrowing to the quiet sound of their hearts trying to steady.

“I don’t want to fight anymore,” she whispered.

He rested his forehead against hers, eyes closed. “Neither do I,” he admitted. “I just want to keep you safe. Keep you all safe.”

Ada smiled faintly, her voice soft and sincere. “Then you’re already doing more than you ever have.”

Wesker’s hand lingered at her waist, reluctant to let her go. “You’re the one thing I can’t lose again, Ada,” he said quietly.

Her lips brushed his once more, a ghost of a kiss. “You won’t.”

Before he could enjoy another taste of her lips, there was a soft voice behind them.

“What are you doing?”

They froze. Wesker straightened first, his usual composure returning in a blink—though the faint color that crept into Ada’s cheeks betrayed the truth of the moment. Nora stood a few feet away, damp hair sticking to her forehead from playing outside, one shoelace untied, and her expression perfectly innocent.

Ada smoothed her hair back quickly, stepping out from between Wesker and the marble pillar. “Nora,” she said, her tone a touch higher than usual, “what did I tell you about sneaking up on people?”

Nora frowned, clearly unconcerned. “I wasn’t sneaking. I was just looking for you and Papa.” Her golden eyes flicked between the two adults, curious and unbothered. “You looked like you were fighting… but with your mouths.”

Wesker coughed lightly into his fist, the corner of his mouth twitching despite himself. Ada shot him a withering glare that only made the moment more unbearable.

“No, sweetheart,” Ada said, forcing a calm smile as she crouched down to her daughter’s level. “We weren’t fighting. Just… talking very close.”

Nora blinked, her little brow furrowing as she studied her mother’s expression—then she smiled knowingly, far too clever for her own good. “Oh,” she said simply, dragging out the word like she wasn’t buying it for a second.

Wesker turned away slightly, trying—and failing—to hide his smirk. Ada caught it immediately and swatted his arm.

Nora, oblivious to the sudden tension, continued. “Jake said dinner’s almost ready. He told me to come get you.”

“Thank you, sweetheart,” Ada managed, her voice gentle. She crouched down and brushed a lock of hair from her daughter’s face. “Why don’t you go wash your hands first? I’ll be right in.”

“Okay!” Nora chirped, already skipping back toward the mansion. “Don’t take too long, Papa!” she added over her shoulder before darting inside.

The door closed softly behind her, leaving an aching quiet in her wake.

Wesker stared at the spot where his daughter had been, his thoughts momentarily scattered. He blinked once, slowly, as the meaning of the word finally sank in.

Ada’s gaze softened. “You heard it too, didn’t you?”

He didn’t answer right away. His jaw worked, his usual mask cracking just enough for a flicker of emotion to pass through. When he finally spoke, his voice was quieter than she’d heard in a long time. “She’s never called me that before.”

“No,” Ada said softly, a small smile tugging at her lips. “She hasn’t.”

“Did you ask her to call me that?”

“No.” Ada’s answer came quickly, genuine and sure. “She said it because she wanted to. Because she sees you that way.”

When Jake referred to him as father, it almost felt like a joke. Less of an honorary and more of a way to annoy Wesker. Even Sherry’s ‘Uncle Wesker’ felt more genuine. But Nora calling him papa of her own free will? That was something else entirely.

“She shouldn’t,” he muttered. “Not when—”

“She’s a child, Albert,” Ada interrupted softly, reaching for his hand. “She doesn’t see the world the way we do. To her, it’s simple: you’re her father. That’s enough.”

Wesker’s shoulders tensed, the logic in her words clashing with something inside him that didn’t want to accept it. He exhaled slowly, his voice low. “It’s never that simple.”

“It can be, if you let it…”

For once, Wesker didn’t pull away. He let her touch linger, his thoughts still caught somewhere between disbelief and a quiet, unfamiliar warmth he didn’t know how to name.